Posted by
Maximus Publius on Wednesday, January 28, 2009 3:00:00 PM
Posted by Maximus Publius on Sunday, January 18, 2009 9:00:00 AM
TM
T
HE SOVEREIGN CITIZEN’S HANDBOOK
Synopsis
THE PROTESTANT CHRISTIAN Age of Re-Enlightenment 3rd Millennium
The Sovereign Citizens of America are endeavoring to Conserve the “original deal “of our Republic form of civil government, of incontrovertibly America’s Intellectual Founding Father, the founder of the “Original or Positive Classic Liberal Political Philosophy“, and the founder of Empiricism the first to formally expressed Empirical Analysis or the regular sequence theory of induction, or the Modern Scientific Method. The father of Empirical Epistemology or the Human Acquisition of Knowledge, The father of the Age of (Empirical) Enlightenment or The Age of (Empirical) Reason considered” the Intellectual Ruler of the World in the 18th century domestically, the English philosopher John Locke who was plagiarized in our Declaration of Independence in1776, and our Written Constitution and Bill of Rights, in 1789 by the newly Independent, Formally British American Colonist - Revolutionary Radical Right Wing Extremist - Founding Fathers. Whom made a 180 degree civil government movement from the negative left Totalitarian, Authoritarian form of government to the positive right Libertarian form government. They turned the World Right Side Up!
The War of 1812, ending in 1815 just 23 years after the founding , between Great Brittan whom they have always held a Hatred for America, since the Revolutionary War. they burned down the White House, then Just 18 years later they obscured John Locke and relegated him to the common sense philosopher, the British radical & wig parties who in 1833 assumed the common name Liberals and abolished slavery in the rest of the British colonies to instigate the American Civil War using perfectly inverted empirical propositions delivered with Classic Rationalism argumentation proven defective by John Locke himself because the conclusions always follow the premises, without proof or evidence, and he stated that it only provides consistency in argumentation, unfortunately our mortal enemies capitalized on this weakness, Then 17 years later in 1850 the communist manifesto was published that declared to the world, its threat of world revolutionary and/or evolutionary domination, then 10 years latter in 1860,
Abraham Lincoln became the Worlds first National Leader to embrace Marxism, to the astonishment of the World! And the Communist Themselves! To date in 2008 its approximated that 200 million innocent human lives have been taken by this Evil Ideology, but not until another 40 years later around turn of the 19th to 20th century, that Formal Evolutionary Socialism was developed, tested and proven successfully implemented in Germany with the system of replacing Positive Republics with Negative Democracies. By using the system of Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism by the democratic scientific socialist that is gradual, incremental implementation by first forming its economical bureaucracy of social security with the same promise of growing with interest funds that are immediately raided to enlarge with more Anti-Capitalistic Entitlement bureaucracies perpetually funding itself until this symbiosis parasite kills its host victim. The first generation always vote for social security because human nature dictates its something for nothing, and they are lured into this National trap of a retirement without having had to pay into it! Which demonstrates that the Greatest Generation wasn’t so Great ! in Germany by the end of World War 1, in which 10 million German soldiers who were killed, and Germany was placed in debt for the distant future by their socialist political leaders that became the wealthiest war machine industrial owners, that got Germany into the war to begin with, and then they capitulated to their enemies. at the Treaty of Versailles until Adolph Hitler and the violent revolutionary labor party, national socialist or fascist pitted evil vs. evil against each other. and then in America Franklin D. Roosevelt directed implementation by Norman Thomas who led the socialist party U.S. from 1924 to 1968 and much of its economic program became law under the New Deal legislation. Then Truman, Kennedy, Johnson, Carter, and Clinton all continued contributing implementation until the present coup-d‘etat..
THE “INTELLECTUAL ENIGMA MACHINE” EMPIRICALLY ISOLATED, EXTRAPOLATED & EXPOSSED & DEFEATED!
DIALECTIC MATERIALISM WITH REVISIONISM IS NOT A INTELLECTUAL REVELATION! IT’S A PSYCHOLOGICAL REVELATION!
American Civil Liberties Union: the Democratic Scientific Socialist Antithetical Constitutional Revisionist Unelected Shadow legislators.
(
A.C.L.U. ), national nonprofit and nonpartisan association founded in 1920 by a group of ( Inverted Antithetical ) or Negative Liberals, including the socialist reformer Jane Addams, the writers Helen Keller and James Weldon Johnson, the socialist leaders Eugene V. Debs and Norman Thomas, and the jurist Felix Frankfurter.
By 1969, it had grown to embrace a membership of about 130,000; had 45 state affiliates and over 200 Chapters throughout the U.S.;
conducted its business through twenty staff attorneys and one thousand cooperating attorneys; and maintained a national staff in New York City, a legislative office in Washington, and a southern regional office in Atlanta, Ga. Organized to defend the civil liberties of all citizens, it follows a ( Inverted Antithetical ) or Negative liberal interpretation of U.S. Constitutional law in defense of freedom of ( Inverted Antithetical ) speech, press, assembly, and religion. It is active before national, state, and local legislative bodies, in courts of all jurisdictions, and in the preparation of educational materials. Since 1920 it has acted directly or by intervention in almost all cases involving civil liberty in the U.S., including the Sacco and Vanzett, Scopes, and Scottsboro trails, and cases involving freedom of expression in the arts, the rights of Jehovah’s Witnesses, the unconstitutionality of white primaries, and the prosecution of citizens under so called loyalty acts. It also took a leading part in the legal fight that resulted in the abolition by the U.S. Supreme Court of segregation in public schools under the doctrine of equal but separate facilities.
The Intellectual Origins of Empirical Analysis or Modern Scientific Method the regular sequence theory of induction.
Francis Bacon
(1561 - 1626) , English philosopher and statesman, born at York House, in the Strand, London., Bacon’s philosophy emphasized the belief that truth is not derived from authority, and that knowledge is the fruit of experience. Bacon is generally credited with having contributed to logic the method known as ampliative inference, a technique of inductive reasoning. Previous logicians had practiced induction by simple enumeration, that is, drawing general conclusions from particular data. Bacon’s method was to infer by use of analogy, from the characteristics or properties of the larger group to which that datum belonged, leaving to later experience the correction of evident errors. Because it added significantly to the improvement of scientific hypotheses, this method was a fundamental advancement of the scientific method.
Bacon’s Novum Organum (New Instrument) was a contribution to science in that it successfully influenced the acceptance of accurate observation and experimentation in science. In it he maintained that all prejudices and preconceived attitudes, which he called idols, must be abandoned, whether they be the common property of the race due to common modes of thought (“ idols of the tribe “) , or the peculiar possession of the individual ( ´idols of the cave “ ) ; whether they arise from too great a dependence on language ( “ idols of the market place “ ) , or from tradition ( “ idols of the theater “ )
Antithetical or Neo-Liberalism Obscurantism has effectively rendered America’s Sovereign Citizens Intellectually Defenseless for 176 years! Since 1833. Without John Locke’s Works America has No Intellectual Founding Fundamental Principles and Constitutional Law!
LOCKE, John
(1632-1704), English philosopher, who founded the school of empiricism (q.v.) “a moderate and tolerant Protestant Christian“.
Locke was born in the village of Wrington, Somerset, on Aug. 29, 1632. He was educated at the Christ Church College at Oxford and lectured on Greek, rhetoric, and moral philosophy at Oxford from 1661 to 1664. In 1667 Locke began his association with the English statesman Anthony Ashley Cooper, 1st earl of Shaftesbury, to whom Locke was friend, adviser, and physician. Shaftesbury secured for Locke a series of minor government appointments. In 1669, in one of his official capacities, Locke wrote a constitution for the proprietors of the Carolina Colony in North America, but it was never put into effect. In 1675, after the liberal Shaftesbury had fallen from favor, Locke went to France. In 1679 he returned to England, but in view of his opposition to the Roman Catholicism favored by the English monarchy at that time, he soon found it expedient to return to the Continent. From 1683 to 1688 he lived in Holland, and took a critical part in negotiating for the parliament, to have William and Mary’s assent to the Bill of Right, before they could be crowned! following the so-called Glorious Revolution of 1688 and the restoration of Protestantism to favor, Locke returned with the Queen’s party once more to England. The new king, William III, appointed Locke to the Board of Trade in 1696, a position from which he resigned because of ill health in 1700. He died in Oates on Oct. 28, 1704. Approximately 72 years before our Written Declaration of Independence, that our founding fathers plagiarized by using his and only his just grounds for violent revolution !
Empiricism.
Locke's empiricism emphasizes the importance of the experience of the senses in pursuit of knowledge rather than intuitive speculation or deduction. The empiricist doctrine was first expounded by the English philosopher and statesman Francis Bacon early in the 17th century, but Locke gave it systematic expression in his Essay Concerning Human Understanding (1690). He regarded the
mind of a person at birth as a tabula ras a, a blank slate upon which experience imprinted knowledge, and did not believe in intuition or theories of innate conceptions. Locke also held that all persons are born good, independent, and equal. See Epistemology ; Philosophy : Modern Philosophy.
Political Theories.
Locke's views, in his Two Treatises of Government (1690), attacked the theory of divine right of kings and the nature of the state as conceived by the English philosopher and political theorist Thomas Hobbes. In brief, Locke argued that
sovereignty did not reside in the state but with the people, and that the state is supreme, but only if it is bound by civil and what he called "natural" law. Many of Locke's political ideas, such as those relating to natural rights, property rights, the duty of the government to protect these rights, and the rule of the literate majority, were later embodied in the U.S. Constitution.
Locke further held that revolution was not only
a right but often an obligation, and he advocated a system of checks and balances in government, which was to comprise three branches, of which the legislative is more powerful than the executive or the judicial. He also believed in religious freedom and in the separation of church and state. See also Political Theory .
Locke's influence in modern philosophy
has been profound and, with his application of empirical analysis to ethics, politics, and religion, he remains one of the most important and controversial philosophers of all time. Among his other works are Some Thoughts Concerning Education (1693) and The Reasonableness of Christianity
(1695) Letter on Toleration (1689) Second Letter on Toleration (1690) Two Treatises of Government (1690) Essay concerning HumanUnderstanding (1690) Some Considerations of the Consequences of Lowering of Interest, and Raising the Value of Money (1691) Third Letter on Toleration (1692) Some Thoughts concerning Education (1693) Further Considerations concerning Raising the Value of Money (1693) The Reasonableness of Christianity (1695) A Vindication of the Reasonableness of Christianity (1695)
A Second Vindication of the Reasonableness of Christianity (1695) A Letter to the Bishop of Worcester (1697) Discourse on Miracles (posthumous) Fourth Letter for Toleration (posthumous) An Examination of Father Malebranche's Opinion of Seeing all things in God (posthumous) Remarks on Some of Mr Norris's Books (posthumous) Conduct of the Understanding (posthumous) Essays and Notes on St. Paul’s Epistles) (1824 This volume contains what Locke calls his paraphrases and notes on Paul’s Epistles.');"
John Locke and His Influence
Gassendi's empiricism also influenced the English philosopher John Locke (1632–1704). In his Essay concerning Human Understanding (1690), Locke provided a sustained defense of the empiricist principle that all our ideas come from experience. Prior to Locke it was widely assumed that humans were born with an innate knowledge of certain principles, for instance of
right and wrong. His critique of such innate principles was particularly valued as a corrective to the kind of dogmatism that had tended to prevail in moral and religious matters.
The empiricism of Locke was criticized from two different quarters, from followers who thought he had not gone far enough and from critics who thought he had gone too far. To some of his followers the Essay, although it seemed to point in the right direction, was not empirical enough. Locke had included a "rationalist" defense of moral truths and of the existence of God, for instance, claiming for them the kind of knowledge reserved for mathematics. He also, against empiricist principles, allowed that the mind was capable of forming abstract general ideas. To some of his empiricist successors this seemed to reinstate some of the metaphysical abstractions Locke's method and principles had managed to exclude. The Irish freethinker John Toland (1670–1722), for instance, attacked those mathematicians who turned to metaphysics in proposing such concepts as absolute space and time. For Toland the concept of a soul as an immaterial substance was another such untenable abstraction. Toland's radical interpretation of Locke brought out the natural association of empiricism with materialism. Locke sought to dissociate himself from Toland, but he was not entirely able to do so.
Locke was by some measures the most influential philosopher of the eighteenth century,
at any rate in Britain and France. There was some controversy between those who supported an empiricism like Locke's and those who favored the more rationalist philosophies of Leibniz or the French priest Nicolas Malebranche (1638–1715). But for many the decision was not whether to be for or against Locke, but whether to support a more radical or a more conservative interpretation of his empiricism.
The more radical reading of Locke became very influential in France, where skepticism and materialism were attractive to a number of intellectuals or philosophes, as they were called. These included the aristocratic Voltaire (1694–1778), who was noted for his hostility to the ecclesiastical establishment and for his slogan Écrasez l'infâme! ('Crush the infamous thing!'). In his Lettres philosophiques (1734; Letters on the English) Voltaire praised the new experimental method of Bacon, Locke, and Newton. This English trio was also adulated by many of those involved in the Encyclopédie project. The chief editor, Denis Diderot (1713–1784), was a freethinking empiricist and materialist.
Most British philosophers who followed Locke sought to interpret or modify his philosophy so that it would be compatible with religious belief. This was true of the Irish clergyman George Berkeley (1685–1753), who argued, in effect, that a more consistent empiricism than Locke's would undermine materialism. Berkeley argued that there were no "abstract general ideas," as Locke had allowed, but that the ideas we have are always particular. The concept of "matter" was a scholastic abstraction that was not needed in order to make sense of our experience. Berkeley's conclusion that the only substances in the world were God and spirits like ourselves was generally thought to be unbelievable. His analysis of the mathematical sciences foreshadows the "instrumentalism" common in twentieth century philosophies of physics. He allowed abstractions like "force" and "gravity" into theoretical formulae that were useful for making predictions, even though he did not think it should be supposed that anything answering to these abstractions exists in reality.
Berkeley's philosophy of the mathematical sciences was hardly acknowledged in the eighteenth century. This is surprising in view of the complaint, commonly made against empiricism, that it fails to do justice to the mathematical sciences. On an empiricist account, mathematical truths are only truths about the necessary relations between our ideas and not substantial truths about the world. Empiricism seemed for this reason an unsuccessful philosophy. The great German philosopher Immanuel Kant (1724–1804) accepted that our ideas arise in experience and that most of our knowledge is based on our senses. In his Kritik der reinen Vernunft (1781; Critique of pure reason), however, he argued that the truths of arithmetic and geometry were both necessary and substantial truths about the world, although empiricism cannot strictly allow them. Kant left a highly influential legacy of criticism of empiricism to subsequent philosophy..
CIVIL RIGHTS AND CIVIL LIBERTIES,
political and social concepts referring to guarantees of freedom, justice, and equality that a state may make to its citizens. Although the terms have no precise meaning in law and are sometimes used interchangeably, distinctions may be made. Civil rights is used to imply that the state has a positive role in ensuring all citizens equal protection under law and equal opportunity to exercise the privileges of citizenship and otherwise to participate fully in national life, regardless of race, religion, sex, or other characteristics unrelated to the worth of the individual. Civil liberties is used to refer to guarantees of freedom and speech, press, or religion; due process of law; and other limitations on the power of the state to restrain or dictate the actions of individuals. The two concepts of equality and liberty are overlapping and interacting; equality implies the ordering of liberty within society so that the freedom of one person does not infringe on the rights of others.
HISTORY
The concept that human beings have inalienable rights and liberties that cannot justly be violated by others or by the state, while a distinct idea, is linked to the history of democracy. It was first expressed by the philosophers of ancient Greece. Socrates, for example, chose to die rather than renounce the right to speak his mind in the search for wisdom. Somewhat later the Stoic philosophers formulated explicitly the doctrine of the rights of the individual ( see Stoicism ). Traces of libertarian doctrine appear in the Bible and in the writings of the Roman statesman Marcus Cicero and the Greek essayist Plutarch. Such ideas, however, did not gain a permanent place in the political structure of the Roman Empire and almost disappeared during medieval times.
Early Development.
Individual freedom can survive only under a system of law by which both the sovereign and the governed are bound. The idea of government limited by law received effective expression for the first time in the Magna Charta (1215), which checked the power of the English king. It did not stem from democratic or egalitarian beliefs; rather, it was a treaty between king and nobility that defined their relationship and laid the basis for the concept that the ruler was subject to the law rather than above it. The ideas of absolutism and divine right persisted, however, and the reigns of the Tudor and Stuart monarchs in England were marked by fierce conflicts between the Crown and Parliament.
On the European continent the struggle between authoritarian and libertarian principles developed around religious rather than secular issues. During the Reformation (q.v.) , freedom of religious belief and practice was a primary concern. Tolerance was rare; as late as 1612, Unitarians were burned as heretics in England ( see Unitarianism ). Not until the end of the 18th century did the ideals of religious toleration become established in Western civilization.
As a result of the English, American, and French revolutions, libertarian ideals were embodied in the structure of national governments. In England, the struggle between Parliament and the absolutist Stuarts culminated in the so-called Glorious Revolution of 1688. King James II was expelled, and the new king, William III, gave royal assent (1689) to the Declaration of Rights guaranteeing constitutional government. Subsequently, the monarch's prerogatives were limited by statute and custom. The
constitutional system is described in the writings of the English philosopher John Locke, which profoundly influenced the leaders of the American colonies. The only defense of our Constitutional Republic, can be exclusively found in the works of John Locke.
The Founding Fathers were all Informal not Formal Moral & Ethical and intellectual empirical abstract reasoning literate citizens.
EMPIRICISM,
in philosophy, doctrine that affirms that all knowledge is based on experience, and denies the possibility of spontaneous ideas or a priori thought. Until the 20th century the term empiricism was applied to the view held chiefly by the English philosophers of the 17th, 18th, and 19th centuries. Of these the English philosopher John Locke was the first to give it systematic expression, although his compatriot, the philosopher Francis Bacon, had anticipated some of its characteristic conclusions. The philosophy opposed to empiricism was rationalism (q.v.) , represented by such thinkers as the French philosopher Rene Descartes; the Dutch philosopher Baruch Spinoza; the German philosophers Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz and Christian von Wolff; and the British philosophers George Berkeley, David Hume, and John Stuart Mill. Rationalists asserted that the mind was capable of recognizing reality by means of the reason, a faculty that existed independent of experience. Immanuel Kant, the great German philosopher, attempted a compromise between empiricism and rationalism, restricting knowledge to the domain of experience, and thus agreeing with the empiricists, but attributing to the mind a constructive function in building the raw materials of sensations into the systematic structure of experience. This structure could be known a priori without resorting to empirical methods, and in this respect Kant agreed with the rationalists.
THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
The most successful empirical experiment in civil government
In the history of the world.
The War of 1812, ending in 1815 just 23 years after the founding , between Great Brittan of whom have a unrelenting Hatred for America, since the Revolutionary War. they burned down the White House, then Just 18 years later they obscured John Locke and relegated him to the common sense philosopher, the British radical & wig parties who in 1833 assumed the common name Liberals with its historical credibility and with a perfectly empirical antithetical epistemological Liberalism abolished slavery in the rest of the British colonies to instigate the American Civil War using informal Dialectic Materialism or perfectly inverted empirical self evident propositions of Positive Thesis with its Negative Antithesis, inverted into Negative Thesis with its Positive Antithesis of which I call Intellectual Antitheticalism or Abstract Reasoning Antitheticalism, delivered with Classic Rationalism argumentation proven defective by John Locke himself because the conclusions always follow the premises, without proof or evidence, and he stated that it only provides consistency in argumentation, unfortunately our mortal enemies capitalized on these weakness, Then 17 years later in 1850 the communist manifesto was published that Formalized Dialectic Materialism and declared to the world, its threat of World Violent Revolutionary and Domination! then 10 years latter in 1860,
Abraham Lincoln and the Northern States having been indoctrinated and Mesmerized by Horace Greeley the publisher of the New York Tribune that published the classic works of Marxist Communism and helped nominate Lincoln for President, and then criticized Lincoln for not freeing the slaves, whom became the Worlds first National Leader to embrace Marxism, to the astonishment of the World! And the Communist Themselves!
But not until another 40 years later around turn of the 19th to 20th century, that Formal Evolutionary Socialism was developed, Formal Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism was tested and proven successfully implemented in Germany with the system of replacing Positive Republics with Negative Democracies. By using the system of democratic scientific socialism that is gradual, incremental implementation by first forming its economical bureaucracy of social security with the same premise of growing with interest funds that are immediately raided to enlarge with more Anti-Capitalistic Entitlement bureaucracies perpetually funding itself until this symbiotic parasite kills its host victim. The first generation always accept without a vote for social security because human nature dictates its something for nothing, and they are lured into this National trap of a retirement without having had to pay into it! Which demonstrates that the Greatest Generation wasn’t so Great ! in Germany by the end of World War 1, in which 10 million German soldiers who were killed, and Germany was placed in debt for the distant future by their democratic socialist political leaders that became the wealthiest war machine industrial owners, that got Germany into the war to begin with, and then they capitulated to their enemies. at the Treaty of Versailles Which may sound familiar Korea, Vietnam, Iraq. until Adolph Hitler and the violent revolutionary labor party, national socialist or fascist pitted evil vs. evil against each other. and then in America Franklin D. Roosevelt directed implementation by Norman Thomas who led the socialist party U.S. from 1924 to 1968 and much of its economic program became law under the New Deal legislation. Then Truman, Kennedy, Johnson, Carter, and Clinton all continued contributing implementation until the present coup-d‘etat.. Unfortunately this state of the art evolved propaganda and political rhetoric instantaneous intellectual Antitheticalism Revisionism psychological warfare system creating a Cognitive Dissonance behavioral inverting re-education of each individual, has as it was intended, to overwhelmingly demonstrate that resistance is futile. It certainty is, if allowed to continue.! To date in 2009 its approximated that 200 million innocent human lives have been taken worldwide by this evil Intellectual antitheticalism ideology,
INVERTED MODERN SCIENTIFIC METHOD ANTI-CONSTITUTIONALISM
BY FORMAL ABSTRAT REASONING ANTITHETICALISM
Federal Commandeering for forced racial integration.
STATE and local government PUBLIC EDUCATION .
DIALECTIC MATERIALISM - REVISIONISM,
MASS Socialist Communist INDOCTRINATION IN ALL PUBLIC SCHOOL SYSTEMS!
Of which the cause and effect has just now been politically established, by electing a confessed socialist president of the United States of America. With the expectation of a growing Majority coming on line of Socialist Communist indoctrinated mind controlled electorate.
Psychological debilitating effect of a long train of antithetical empirical self evident fundamental foundational Moral & Ethical and Intellectual abstract reasoning literate propositions that has created a profound conflicting idea confusion to we the enemy!
con·fu·sion
[k?n fy??’n]
1. bewilderment: the act of confusing somebody or something, or the state of being confused or perplexed
2. lack of clarity: misunderstanding of a situation or the facts
3. mistaking one for another: a failure to distinguish between people or things
4. disorder: a chaotic or disordered state
5. embarrassment: self-consciousness or embarrassment
6. disoriented state of mind: a psychological state in which somebody is disoriented and unable to think clearly
ir·rec·on·cil·a·ble
1. incompatible: not capable of being made to agree or coexist with something else
2. unresolvable: incapable of being resolved
3. implacable: determinedly hostile and unwilling to accept compromise
1. implacable person: somebody who is determinedly hostile or will not accept compromise
2. incompatible idea: any one of two or more ideas, beliefs, or principles that cannot be made to agree or coexist
Compounded, accumulated or intensified Cognitive Dissonance. By introducing antithetical, inverted or reversed Metaphysical Religion General Principals and their Particular Principles repeatedly over a long period of time creates a intensified psychological conflict in addition to Ontological Economic general principles and their particular principles of simultaneously held beliefs render the average person continually in a state of being Psychologically overwhelmed.
Cog·ni·tive dis·so·nance
contradictory mental state
: a state of psychological conflict or anxiety resulting from a contradiction between a person’s simultaneously held beliefs or attitudes
cognitive dissonance
n (1957) : psychological conflict resulting from incongruous beliefs and attitudes held simultaneously
incongruous
\(,)in-'kaen-gre-wes\ adj [LL incongruus, fr. L in- + congruus congruous] (1611) : lacking congruity: as
a : not harmonious : incompatible <~ colors>
b : not conforming : disagreeing <conduct ~ with principle>
c : inconsistent within itself <an ~ story>
d : lacking propriety : unsuitable <~ manners> _ incongruously adv _ incongruousness n
Sublimation
(psychology), the transformation of emotions. subliminal \(,)se-'bli-me-n e l\ adj [ sub- + L limin-, limen threshold] (1886)
1 : inadequate to produce a sensation or a perception
2 : existing or functioning below the threshold of consciousness <the ~ mind> <~ advertising> _ subliminally adv
Sub·lim·i·nal
[sub límmin’l]
adj
without awareness: entering, existing in, or affecting the mind without conscious awareness
subliminal messages
Change, Change, Change we need now! The recent presidential campaign theme chant of the mind controlled Socialist.
Charlotte Iserbyt
See the Free! Publication: “The deliberate dumbing down of america”
http://www.deliberatedumbingdown.com/
Which not only indoctrinates or programs reversed general principles but the reversed logic that justifies the resulting conclusions!
SKINNER, Burrhus Frederic
(1904-90), American psychologist, born in Susquehanna, Pa., and educated at Harvard University, where he received (1931) a Ph.D. degree. He joined the Harvard faculty in 1948. Skinner became the foremost exponent in the U.S. of the behaviorist school of psychology, in which human behavior is explained in terms of physiological responses to external stimuli. He also originated programmed instruction, a teaching technique in which the student is presented a series of ordered, discrete bits of information, each of which he or she must understand before proceeding to the next stage in the series. A variety of teaching machines have been designed that incorporate the ideas of Skinner. Among his important works are Behavior of Organisms (1938), Walden Two (1961), and The Technology of Teaching (1968). In Beyond Freedom and Dignity (1971), Skinner advocated mass conditioning as a means of social control. Later works include Particulars of My Life (1976) and Reflections on Behaviorism and Society (1978).
What the true chain of events are, concerning the Reagan republican trickle down economics, was that it achieved the most successful sustained economic growth in modern history´ the strong economy recovered and continued thru the
Clinton administration term with the mass medias help they established the perception that Clinton was responsible for that inherited strong economy. In addition to the Carter administration CRA forced deregulating of Freddie Mac and Fannie Mae, interestingly at this time Hillary Clinton made a preemptive attack by stating that she thought resistance to this plan constituted a Vast Right Wing Conspiracy! which I will demonstrate was intentionally designed by the Clinton administration to be abused by the democratic party to negatively effect the free market housing lending system and then when George W. Bush was elected, he inherited a weak economy, and when 9/11 happened a complete state of emergency demanded a total focus on a the new Homeland Security system and a counter attack plan on the terrorist perpetrators and actions were taken immediately in a quick and effective war in Afghanistan and then a quick and effective war in Iraq and then the democratic parties plan of establishing a democracy in these countries, which takes time, if ever that it can be done ! Now the democratic party claims that John McCain who tried to re-regulate Fannie Mae and Freddie Mac and who was blocked by the democratic party, and now they say he represents the failed republican foreign and economic policies of the last eight years, and it is the democratic party and their presidential candidate Barack Obama that are demonsratably responsible for the present economic crisis, when they intentionally designed and executed the economic crisis for the political objective as follows..
We all now know that Acorn representatives have been convicted of voter fraud and the Justice Department is looking into it. and if the Stanley Kurtz report exposing that even more importantly as Sol Stern explains that Acorn is the key modern successor of the radical 1960’s “New Left” with a “1960’s bred agenda of anti-capitalism “ to match. Acorn, says Stern , grew out of “one of the New Left ‘s silliest and most destructive groups , the National Welfare Rights Organization “. in the 1960’s NWRO launched a campaign of sit-ins and disruptions at welfare office’s.. The goal was to remove eligibility restrictions and thus effectively flood welfare roll’s with so many clients that the system would burst , the theory, explains Stern , was that an impossibly overburdened welfare system would force “a radical reconstruction of America’s “unjust capitalist economy”. which establishes the “ultimate objective intent “with the combined revelation of Barack Obama’s close mutually trusted relationship with Bill Ayers as a unrepentant subversive violent anti-American terrorist who at his own home started Barack Obama’s political career and entrusted him “to control million’s dollars of his grant Woods Fund of which a large amount went to Acorn of which obama was the national leadership trainer of coercive banking tactics and strategy, who instructed the same system as the earlier NWRO Anti-American welfare theory, to create a impossibly overburdened welfare housing that was politically intentionally connected to the capitalist free market housing lending system that would “absolutely force” a “radical reconstruction of Americas “unjust capitalist economy” This would isolate the true cause of the current economical disaster, as Obama ‘s campaign rhetoric blamed bush & wall street and waited for the liberal partisan dominant mass media master spin doctors to achieve the voter inverted perception that he would be the solution to effectively correct the problem, which obviously succeeded as indicated by a voter poll surge blaming the last 8 years of republican administration and wall street for his and his parties own subversively designed economic ultimate objective. Indeed the democratic party is already drafting a ”radically reconstructed Americas “just Socialist economy”
ironically we the American people & John McCain “didn’t get it “until now! Because it was clandestine! As a American citizen, I demand a bi-partisan investigation concerning high treason by economic subversion, for this vast left wing Anti-American conspiracy, that intentionally facilitated crimes against the innocent people of the United States. to implement a democratic scientific socialist economic and ideological coup-d‘etat.. In addition, what else would explain the initial exposure, huge massive enthusiastic welcome by the socialist Europeans? By this humble little community organizer?
WHAT KIND OF MAGIC IS THIS?
VOODOO LOGIC = Voodoo ANTICONSTITUTIONAL DEMOCRACY = VOODOO OBAMA!
The Current Constitutional Attorney, or International “Change Agent “President Elect has made the statement that the United States of America’s Constitution is Fundamentally Defective! “We the people” or “Operant Conditioning Victims”, ”Sovereign Citizens of the United State of America declare to the world that the Written Constitution of United States of America is Not Defective, and that Rather it is the Universal Suffrage Amendments to the Constitution that are Fundamentally Defective! And that they are Not Only Unconstitutional but rather Anti- Constitutional. That they intentionally serve to Anti-Constitutionally Disenfranchise the Incontrovertible Original Intent : informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate Protestant Christian Male Sovereign Citizens that were 98 percent of the Political Electorate at the founding of our Nation. And are now 30 percent of the Political Electorate! And “Anti-Constitutionally” Subjetcated by a Intentionally Secularized Men & Woman Majority of 70 percent, informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Illiterate, and Antithetically Literate Subjects of the State Citizens. Anti-Constitutionally Transforming 180 degrees from the Positive Right +X, +Y, +Z. to the Negative Left -X, -Y, -Z. our Written, Liberal Individual Right, democratic Representative, Legal Constitutional Republic form of Civil Government into its Negative Antithesis Unwritten , Liberal Government Right, Pure Democratic Representative Illegal Anti-Constitutional Democratic Form of Civil Government
It is our incontrovertible Contention that a informal World Intellectual System of Logic now Formalize and called Dialectic Materialism with its Formal System of Revisionism that allows Metaphysical and Ontological inversion of Empirical Self Evident Propositions, that Intentionally Creates a Psychological Conflict, of opposite beliefs, called Cognitive Dissonance. That we now Recognize as a World Psychological Warfare Instrument to confuse and Invert the Human Perceptual Reality, and Under the Influence of this Diabolically Ingenious System. World Governments have fallen in the 19th and 20th Century. And several hundred million innocent lives have been unjustly taken in the pursuit of a Evil Extreme Negative One World Order Domination by Democratic Scientific Socialism.
The Sovereign Citizens of the United States of America have been Kept in a Perpetual state of Defensive Posture for 176 years
Preoccupying our complete immediate attention, while democratic scientific socialist were implementing major changes domestically.
As with a personal computer that requires a Digital Operating System of Logic, or DOS. We all now know that all humans have a biological Super Computer that needs a Intellectual System of Logic to discern our Moral & Ethical and Intellectual abstract Reasoning literacy. At the founding of the United States of America the Intellectual System of the Protestant Christian Age of Enlightenment was Empirical Analysis, and Americans were 98 percent Protestant Christian and Accepted the Metaphysical or Irreducible Mysteries First Cause or Positive Reality + God Belief System or + Divine Operating System of + DOS +Logic, of which there is a Negative Antithesis of the First Cause belief System that is an Antithetical Ontological or Reducible Mysteries First Cause or Negative Reality antithetical or - god belief System of the antithetical or Biological Evolution - Divine Operating System of - Logic .or - DOS of - Logic. Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism. That induces a Psychological Conflict of opposite ideas or contradictions that create a human Psychological conflict condition called Cognitive Dissonance to challenge and reverse our human +DOS, +Logic into -DOS ,-Logic . Using the Democratic Scientific Socialism of gradual incremental implementation system of three steps forward and one step back
The Hate Crime Issue
: America’s Metaphysical First Cause Protestant Christian God Justly Positively Hates Extreme Negative or Evil and all less Negative Evil elements of Bad potentials of human nature, and Justly Positively Loves Extreme Positive Divine and all less Positive Righteousness elements of Good potentials of human nature. Therefore you might say we are Just Positive Hate Mongers!
Therefore it follows that the complete history of Christianity is a history of Positive Warfare against Extreme Negative or Evil ! The first law of nature is Just Positive Self Preservation !
The Empirical Evidence Incontrovertibly Demonstrates that The United States America is Now a Anti-Constitutional Democratic Scientific Socialist State. Which is a 180 degree Civil Government Movement from the Positive Right to the Negative Left They have turned the World Upside Down! Or geometrically from a positive +X, +Y, +Z. right to left movement to a negative -X, -Y, -Z..
Since the Voting Rights Act of 1964 The United States of America has been technically transformed into an Anti-Constitutional
Democracy! By the gradual incremental process of the anti-constitutional politically enfranchisement of White Secular Woman that reject the limited human laws , but demand the liberal Human Rights of Natures God. And the following Limited Civil Laws, but demand the Liberal Civil Rights. Of which we all “Earn” by our positive abeyance. And then the anti-constitutional political enfranchisement of Black Secular Men & Woman that reject the Limited Human Laws, but demand the Liberal Human Rights of Natures God. And the following Limited Civil Laws. But demand the Liberal Civil Rights. Of which we all “Earn” our positive abeyance.
The Negative Antithesis of our Positive written Constitutional Republic form of Civil Government. The Democratic Scientific Socialist, Democratic Party has Anti-Constitutionally Forced through Universal Suffrage Political Enfranchisement legislation. Anti-Constitutionally politically Disenfranchising the Original Protestant Christian informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate Men. Whom were Constitutionally Politically Enfranchised by 98 percent of the United States of America Politically Enfranchised Electorate. Now with a evolutionary socialist executive, legislative and judicial branch of our civil government in place. We expect a amendment to the U.S. Constitution Formally Transforming America into a Democratic Form of Civil Government to reconcile the obvious constitutional defect that we have already Formally Implemented Legislatively in 1964. When this occurs America will Formally Become a Democratic Scientific Socialist - Communist State. and you will have no unalienable rights. Slavery!
The Semantics of “we hold these truths to be self evident that all men are created equal” proposition, has been intentionally inverted to reinterpret it to imply that “all men are born moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate equal’s“. This contradicts, the indubitably demonstrated empirical self evident proposition that John Locke expressed, which was that all men are created by God and that the son of God was the son of God at the instant or trillion trillionths of a second of his immaculate conception. As are humans human, with LIIBERAL HUMAN RIGHTS TO LIFE! But men “are born, good, independent, and equal” (biologically), That is that “all men are born moral & ethical and intellectually abstract reasoning illiterate” he regarded the mind of man at birth as tabla rasa, a blank slate upon which experience imprinted knowledge, a modern analogy would be a mind as a un-programmed biological super computer that processes one thousand trillion bits of information per second , that out performs all the cray computers connected together that can process ten trillion bits of information per second. All humans must be educated, programmed, indoctrinated in positive morals & ethics and intellectual abstract reasoning literacy, because an adult abstract reasoning illiterate is like a lion or tiger that has a mind incapable of learning abstract reasoning literate knowledge, and will kill you to eat you if wants to. without the potential of a conscience But illiterate humans without conscience but with the potential, are more dangerous and cunning. Therefore responsible citizens in a 98 percent majority Protestant Christian society Liberal Republic That accepts the personal responsibility of educating their children at least in informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate principles of common sense, responsible, independent citizen with a covenant with God and a social contract with each other. Protestant Christian men accept the responsibility and are obligated in a marriage as a covenant with God, the highest authority! to love honor & provide for his wife and their children, Also in this republic sufferance didn’t constitute grounds for political enfranchisement.! That serves only to disenfranchise the abstract reasoning literate Protestant Christian men, the original political electorate majority, by Christian and secular women’s suffrage to 50 percent, then down to 30 percent. by secular African universal. sufferance. By not only un-constitutional but anti-constitutionalism principles.
Positive Liberalism
and its inverted, antithetical or reversed Negative Liberalism. or Communist Socialism!
This chain of fundamental social contract elements or empirical self-evident propositions (1) The Law of Nature is the Law of Reason – Analogical Inference – Thesis, Antithesis. (2) The Majority Religion should be High Law in that country and the Protestant Christian;
God Has limited human laws and liberal human rights. (3) These laws and rights are converted from religious to a secular artifice. Of a natures god with natures god limited human laws and liberal human rights. (4) Then secular limited civil laws and liberal civil rights. Neither of the secular natures god laws and rights or secular civil laws and rights can contradict the Religious High Laws and rights. Doing so would constitute just grounds for violent revolution. As not only a right but also an obligation.
The All-inclusive: Immigration and Naturalization. Sworn under Oath, Upon a King James Version of the Holy Bible.
In America at the founding the Majority Religion was Protestant Christian, if you were not a Protestant Christian, but did agree to obey the King James Version of the Holy Bibles God limited human laws, with his liberal human rights. You would be endowed by this Creator with certain unalienable rights! But if you do not agree to obey these limited human laws with liberal human rights, you are not endowed by this Creator with certain unalienable rights, that among these are life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness.
God has Liberal Human Laws
and Limited Human Rights.- Note Contradiction!
The cause and effect of Americas Metaphysical foundational principles of the Protestant Christian Religion’s empirically demonstrated positive Moral & Ethical Abstract Reasoning Literacy has proven as Locke theorized to be exceedingly positive, and as he instructed is absolutely Essential as the First and most Critically Essential and most important element of Education to promote a society of mutually responsible, honest, self sufficient , that personally govern their own actions autonomously, that Earn their Personal Dignity, and peaceful coexistence and compatibility to free up a united effort for their Earned Economic Survival and then Earned Economic Prosperity with limited human laws and liberal human rights, and then intellectual abstract reasoning literacy is the less essential for technological innovations of Advancing the Science‘s, of the Arts, and literature, Advanced Education , industry, agriculture, etc…
All humans are born moral & ethically and intellectually abstract reasoningilliterate, and have in common a free will and free choice of our personal actions, if we are taught positive morals & ethics and intellectual abstract reasoning literate principles we are positive.
EMPIRICAL ANALOGICAL INFERENCE
Premise 1.
Positive
Thesis ::
Informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate, Common Sense, Responsible ,Independent Productive Citizens.
Lead By:
Informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate, Common Sense, Responsible ,Independent Productive Citizens.
Premise 2.
Negative
Antithesis :
Informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Illiterate, Irresponsible, Illegitimate, Dependent, Non Productive & Counter Productive Citizens.
Lead By :
Formal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate Diabolically Ingenious leaders with a Antithetical inverted Totalitarian-
Authoritarian goal.
Which is the perfectly negative Antithesis of Liberal Republic positive thesis principles. When empirical analogical inference is applied. As demonstrated by the first treatises being the leftist totalitarian-authoritarian. That is a 180 degree transition from the right to the left and the second treatises being the libertarian Radical liberal 180 degree transition from the left to the right ,in the two treaties on civil government, the founding text on liberal political philosophy, which finds its intellectual origins in Locke’s liberal political thought empirical self evident proposition that was discovered by a religious not political proposition “yes you are the original positive liberals” of the Protestant Christian Gods limited human laws leave liberal human rights. In addition Locke teaches that in empirically analyzing the epistles of St. Paul that hundreds of eye witnesses swore testaments under his threat of death, as a official Christian persecutor of the Sanhedrin, that they personally witnessed miracles preformed by Jesus Christ, and that as of the late 17th century, eye witness testimony was just grounds for capital punishment. There is no other precedent in all of the annals of history with such indubitable evidence of actual miracles recorded, !This constitutes the only empirically analyzed World Religion that is empirically reasonable.
Note :on the quote that Machiavelli used in the Prince, and Locke used in his Two Treatise “Republic” form of civil government.
Quod si nihil cu potentiore juris humani relinquitur inopi, at ego ad Deos vindices humanae superbiae confugiam; et precabor ut iras
Suas vertant in eos, quibus non suae res, non alienae satis sint quorum Saevitiam non mors noxiorum exatiet; placari nequeant, nisi
hauriendum sanguinem laniandaque viscera nostra praebuerimus. Liv. Lib. Ix. c. i.
‘ But if, in dealing with the mighty, the weak are left no human rights, yet will I seek protection in the gods, who visit retribution on human pride. And I will beseech them that they turn their anger against those who are not content with their own, or with that of others, who will not be sated with the death of the guilty. They are not to be placated unless we yield to them our blood to drink and our entrails to tear out.
John Locke, The Two Treatises of Civil Government (Hollis ed.) [1689]
Second Treatise
CHAP. XIX.
Of the Dissolution of Government.
§. 222.
The reason why men enter into society, is the preservation of their property
; and the end why they chuse and authorize a legislative, is, that there may be laws made, and rules set, as guards and fences to the properties of all the members of the society, to limit the power, and moderate the dominion, of every part and member of the society: for since it can never be supposed to be the will of the society, that the legislative should have a power to destroy that which every one designs to secure, by entering into society, and for which the people submitted themselves to legislators of their own making; whenever the legislators endeavour to take away, and destroy the property of the people, or to reduce them to slavery under arbitrary power, they put themselves into a state of war with the people, who are thereupon absolved from any farther obedience, and are left to the common refuge, which God hath provided for all men, against force and violence. Whensoever therefore the legislative shall transgress this fundamental rule of society; and either by ambition, fear, folly or corruption, endeavour to grasp themselves, or put into the hands of any other, an absolute power over the lives, liberties, and estates of the people; by this breach of trust they forfeit the power the people had put into their hands for quite contrary ends, and it devolves to the people, who have a right to resume their original liberty, and, by the establishment of a new legislative, (such as they shall think fit) provide for their own safety and security, which is the end for which they are in society.
Both of these below Constitutional Amendments are Empirically Demonstrated to be not only Un-Constitutional but Anti-Constitutional. that in all effect Transforms America’s Form of Civil Government from a Original Intent Positive Republic into a Negative Democracy. All under the Psychological warfare use of Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism Propaganda Psychological operant conditioning conflict of beliefs effect of cognitive dissonance of the masses of citizens. That is called brain washing the masses. Secular Men and Woman or Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Illiterate’s can not be Politically Enfranchised to Disenfranchise Literate Men! If this occurs it is just grounds for Violent Revolution, not only as a right, but as an obligation! As John Locke Clearly Demonstrates.
U.S. Constitution: Nineteenth Amendment
Nineteenth Amendment - Women's Suffrage Rights
Section 1. The right of the citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or by any State on account of sex.
Section 2. Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.
U.S. Constitution: Fifteenth Amendment
Fifteenth Amendment - Right of Citizens to Vote
Section. 1. The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or by any State on account of race, color, or previous condition of servitude.
Section. 2. The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.
Republic vs. Democracy?
Wall Builders
David Barton
We have grown accustomed to hearing that we are a democracy; such was never the intent. The form of government entrusted to us by our Founders was a republic, not a democracy.1 Our Founders had an opportunity to establish a democracy in America and chose not to. In fact, the Founders made clear that we were not, and were never to become, a democracy:
[Democracies have ever been spectacles of turbulence and contention; have ever been found incompatible with personal security, or the rights of property; and have, in general, been as short in their lives as they have been violent in their deaths.2 James Madison
Remember, democracy never lasts long. It soon wastes, exhausts, and murders itself. There never was a democracy yet that did not commit suicide.3 John Adams
A democracy is a volcano which conceals the fiery materials of its own destruction. These will produce an eruption and carry desolation in their way.4 The known propensity of a democracy is to licentiousness [excessive license] which the ambitious call, and ignorant believe to be liberty.5 Fisher Ames, Author of the House Language for the First Amendment
We have seen the tumult of democracy terminate . . . as [it has] everywhere terminated, in despotism. . . . Democracy! savage and wild. Thou who wouldst bring down the virtuous and wise to thy level of folly and guilt.6 Gouverneur Morris, Signer and Penman of the Constitution
[T]he experience of all former ages had shown that of all human governments, democracy was the most unstable, fluctuating and short-lived.7 John Quincy Adams
A simple democracy . . . is one of the greatest of evils.8 Benjamin Rush, Signer of the Declaration
In democracy . . . there are commonly tumults and disorders. . . . Therefore a pure democracy is generally a very bad government. It is often the most tyrannical government on earth.9 Noah Webster
Pure democracy cannot subsist long nor be carried far into the departments of state, it is very subject to caprice and the madness of popular rage.10 John Witherspoon, Signer of the Declaration
It may generally be remarked that the more a government resembles a pure democracy the more they abound with disorder and confusion.11 Zephaniah Swift, Author of America's First Legal Text
Many Americans today seem to be unable to define the difference between the two, but there is a difference, a big difference. That difference rests in the source of authority.
A pure democracy operates by direct majority vote of the people.
When an issue is to be decided, the entire population votes on it; the majority wins and rules. A republic differs in that the general population elects representatives who then pass laws to govern the nation. A democracy is the rule by majority feeling (what the Founders described as a "mobocracy" 12); a republic is rule by law. If the source of law for a democracy is the popular feeling of the people, then what is the source of law for the American republic? According to Founder Noah Webster:
[O]ur citizens should early understand that the genuine source of correct republican principles is the Bible, particularly the New Testament, or the Christian religion.13
The transcendent values of Biblical natural law were the foundation of the American republic. Consider the stability this provides: in our republic, murder will always be a crime, for it is always a crime according to the Word of God. however, in a democracy, if majority of the people decide that murder is no longer a crime, murder will no longer be a crime.
America's immutable principles of right and wrong were not based on the rapidly fluctuating feelings and emotions of the people but rather on what Montesquieu identified as the "principles that do not change."14 Benjamin Rush similarly observed:
[W]here there is no law, there is no liberty;
and nothing deserves the name of law but that which is certain and universal in its operation upon all the members of the community.15
In the American republic, the "principles which did not change"
and which were "certain and universal in their operation upon all the members of the community" were the principles of Biblical natural law. In fact, so firmly were these principles ensconced in the American republic that early law books taught that government was free to set its own policy only if God had not ruled in an area. For example, Blackstone's Commentaries explained:
To instance in the case of murder: this is expressly forbidden by the Divine. . . . If any human law should allow or enjoin us to commit it we are bound to transgress that human law. . . . But, with regard to matters that are . . . not commanded or forbidden by those superior laws such, for instance, as exporting of wool into foreign countries; here the . . . legislature has scope and opportunity to interpose.16
The Founders echoed that theme:
All [laws], however, may be arranged in two different classes. 1) Divine. 2) Human. . . . But it should always be remembered that this law, natural or revealed, made for men or for nations, flows from the same Divine source: it is the law of God. . . . Human law must rest its authority ultimately upon the authority of that law which is Divine.17 James Wilson, Signer of the Constitution; U. S. Supreme Court Justice
[T]he law . . . dictated by God Himself is, of course, superior in obligation to any other. It is binding over all the globe, in all countries, and at all times. No human laws are of any validity if contrary to this.18 Alexander Hamilton, Signer of the Constitution
[T]he . . . law established by the Creator . . . extends over the whole globe, is everywhere and at all times binding upon mankind. . . . [This] is the law of God by which he makes his way known to man and is paramount to all human control.19 Rufus King, Signer of the Constitution
The Founders understood that Biblical values formed the basis of the republic and that the republic would be destroyed if the people's knowledge of those values should ever be lost.
A republic is the highest form of government devised by man, but it also requires the greatest amount of human care and maintenance. If neglected, it can deteriorate into a variety of lesser forms, including a democracy (a government conducted by popular feeling); anarchy (a system in which each person determines his own rules and standards); oligarchy (a government run by a small council or a group of elite individuals): or dictatorship (a government run by a single individual). As John Adams explained:
[D]emocracy will soon degenerate into an anarchy; such an anarchy that every man will do what is right in his own eyes and no man's life or property or reputation or liberty will be secure, and every one of these will soon mould itself into a system of subordination of all the moral virtues and intellectual abilities, all the powers of wealth, beauty, wit, and science, to the wanton pleasures, the capricious will, and the execrable [abominable] cruelty of one or a very few.20
Understanding the foundation of the American republic is a vital key toward protecting it.
Endnotes
1. An example of this is demonstrated in the anecdote where, having concluded their work on the Constitution, Benjamin Franklin walked outside and seated himself on a public bench. A woman approached him and inquired, "Well, Dr. Franklin, what have you done for us?" Franklin quickly responded, "My dear lady, we have given to you a republic--if you can keep it." Taken from "America's Bill of Rights at 200 Years," by former Chief Justice Warren E. Burger, printed in Presidential Studies Quarterly, Vol. XXI, No. 3, Summer 1991, p. 457. This anecdote appears in numerous other works as well.
They that Control the Perception,
Controls the Public Opinion, which Controls the Political Vote, which Controls the Political Reality!
I must Concur with God that Humans are Biologically Miraculous Creatures, that Only when and if , we ever realize, we all only lack Empirically Demonstrated Positive Programming in Formal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Empirically Demonstrated Positive Abstract Reasoning Literate Principles into each and everyone of our own personal Biological Super Computers , we humans would then and only then be united in a Truly Utopian World! Progressing in unison in a Positive Direction for a more perfect human, earthly Reality. Or a Positive “One World Order”
Maximus Publius
For a Complete Empirical Analysis of the Demonstrated Intellectual Origins of United States of America and it’s Opposite ! the Ominous Specter of Evolutionary Communist Socialism by the Democratic Scientific Socialism systematic 3 step issue inversion,
the Structural Design of DIALECTIC MATERIALISM and Functioning Mechanics of Formal REVISIONISM, and Formal Psychological
Cognitive Dissonance Warfare. Contact : Judson Rainey with the Rainey Group - Diversified Research Development at Email at:
raineygroup@yahoo.com
SEMANTICS ( Gr. semantikos, "significant"),
the study of the meaning of linguistic signs-that is, words, expressions, and sentences. Scholars of semantics try to answer such questions as "What is the meaning of (the word) X ?" They do this by studying what signs are, as well as how signs possess significance-that is, how they are intended by speakers, how they designate (make reference to things and ideas), and how they are interpreted by hearers. The goal of semantics is to match the meanings of signs-what they stand for-with the process of assigning those meanings.
Semantics is studied from philosophical (pure) and linguistic (descriptive and theoretical) approaches, plus an approach known as general semantics. Philosophers look at the behavior that goes with the process of meaning. Linguists study the elements or features of meaning as they are related in a linguistic system. General semanticists concentrate on meaning as influencing what people think and do.
These semantic approaches also have broader application. Anthropologists, through descriptive semantics, study what people categorize as culturally important. Psychologists draw on theoretical semantic studies that attempt to describe the mental process of understand ing and to identify how people acquire meaning (as well as sound and structure) in language. Animal behaviorists research how and what other species communicate. Exponents of general semantics examine the different values (or connotations) of signs that supposedly mean the same thing (such as "the victor at Jena" and "the loser at Waterloo," both referring to Napoleon). Also in a general-semantics vein, literary critics have been influenced by studies differentiating literary language from ordinary language and describing how literary metaphors evoke feelings and attitudes.
General Semantics.
The focus of general semantics is how people evaluate words and how that evaluation influences their behavior. Begun by the Polish-American linguist Alfred Korzybski (1879-1950) and long associated with the American semanticist and politician S. I. Hayakawa
(1906-92), general semantics has been used in efforts to make people aware of dangers inherent in treating words as more than symbols. It has been extremely popular with writers who use language to influence people's ideas. In their work, these writers use general-semantics guidelines for avoiding loose generalizations, rigid attitudes, inappropriate finality, and imprecision. Some philosophers and linguists, however, have criticized general semantics as lacking scientific rigor, and the approach has declined in popularity.
LOGIC ( Gr. logos, "word," "speech," "reason"),
science dealing with the principles of valid reasoning and argument. The study of logic is the effort to determine the conditions under which one is justified in passing from given statements, called premises, to a conclusion that is claimed to follow from them. Logical validity is a relationship between the premises and the conclusion such that if the premises are true then the conclusion is true.
The validity of an argument should be distinguished from the truth of the conclusion. If one or more of the premises is false, the conclusion of a valid argument may be false. For example, "All mammals are four-footed animals; all people are mammals; therefore, all people are four-footed animals" is a valid argument with a false conclusion. On the other hand, an invalid argument may by chance have a true conclusion. "Some animals are two-footed; all people are animals; therefore, all people are two-footed" happens to have a true conclusion, but the argument is not valid. Logical validity depends on the form of the argument, not on its content. If the argument were valid, some other term could be substituted for all occurrences of any one of those used and validity would not be affected. By substituting "four-footed" for "two-footed," it can be seen that the premises could both be true and the conclusion false. Thus the argument is invalid, even though it has a true conclusion.
Aristotelian Logic.
What is now known as classical or traditional logic was first formulated by Aristotle, who developed rules for correct syllogistic reasoning. A syllogism is an argument made up of statements in one of four forms: "All A's are B's" (universal affirmative), "No A's are B's" (universal negative), "Some A's are B's" (particular affirmative), or "Some A's are not B's" (particular negative). The letters stand for common nouns, such as "dog," "four-footed animal," "living thing," which are called the terms of the syllogism. A well-formed syllogism consists of two premises and a conclusion, each premise having one term in common with the conclusion and one in common with the other premise. In classical logic, rules are formulated by which all well-formed syllogisms are identified as valid or invalid forms of argument.
Demonstrative Geometry
The development of “Demonstrative Geometry”, Whose truths are supported by deductive proofs rather than only by inductive evidence? This work began with a Greek philosopher mathematician named Thales in the first part of the 6th century B.C. This axiomatic-deductive method is the cornerstone of modern mathematics. The next important name is that of Pythagoras, who may have studied under Thales. He founded the celebrated Pythagorean School; “The Pythagorean belief that everything is explainable by numbers may be regarded as one of the origins of quantitative emphasis in modern science. The shortest distance between two points is a strait line. Is thought to be one of his self evident propositions., Several attempts were made to unite all of the truths of mathematics into a single chain which could be deduced from explicitly-stated “self-evident” assumptions or axioms and then, about 300B.C., Euclid produced his epoch-making effort, the Elements, a single deductive chain of 465 propositions neatly and beautifully comprising plain and solid geometry, number theory, and Greek geometrical algebra.
THALES
(c. 625-546 bc) , Greek philosopher, born in Miletus, Asia Minor. He was the founder of Greek philosophy, and was considered one of the Seven Wise Men of Greece. Thales became famed for his knowledge of astronomy after predicting the eclipse of the sun that occurred on May 28, 585 bc . He is also said to have introduced geometry in Greece. According to Thales, the original principle of all things is water, from which everything proceeds and into which everything is again resolved. Before Thales, explanations of the universe were mythological, and his concentration on the basic physical substance of the world marks the birth of scientific thought. Thales left no writings; knowledge of his teachings is derived from an account in Aristotle's Metaphysics.
PYTHAGORAS
(582?-500? bc ), Greek philosopher and mathematician, whose doctrines strongly influenced Plato.
Born on the island of Samos, Pythagor as was instructed in the teachings of the early Ionian philosophers Thales, Anaximander, and Anaximenes. He is said to have been driven from Samos by his disgust for the tyranny of Polycrates (r. about 533-522 bc ). About 530 bc he settled in Crotona, a Greek colony in southern Italy, where he founded a movement with religious, political, and philosophical aims, known as Pythagoreanism. The philosophy of Pythagor as is known only through the work of his disciples.
Basic Doctrines.
The Pythagoreans adhered to certain mysteries, similar in many respects to the Orphic mysteries ( see Mysteries ; Orphism ). Obedience and silence, abstinence from food, simplicity in dress and possessions, and the habit of frequent self-examination were prescribed. The Pythagoreans believed in immortality and in the transmigration of souls. Pythagor as himself was said to have claimed that he had been Euphorbus, a warrior in the Trojan War, and that he had been permitted to bring into his earthly life the memory of all his previous existences.
Theory of Numbers.
Among the extensive mathematical investigations carried on by the Pythagoreans were their studies of odd and even numbers and of prime and square numbers. From this arithmetical standpoint they cultivated the concept of number, which became for them the ultimate principle of all proportion, order, and harmony in the universe. Through such studies they established a scientific foundation for mathematics. In geometry the great discovery of the school was the hypotenuse theorem, or Pythagorean theorem, which states that the square of the hypotenuse of a right triangle is equal to the sum of the squares on the other two sides; Pythagorean numbers are numbers so related, for instance, 5, 4, and 3 (5 2 = 4 2 + 3 2 ).
Astronomy.
The astronomy of the Pythagoreans marked an important advance in ancient scientific thought, for they were the first to consider the earth as a globe revolving with the other planets, including the sun, around a central fire. They explained the harmonious arrangement of things as that of bodies in a single, all-inclusive sphere of reality, moving according to a numerical scheme. Because the Pythagoreans thought that the heavenly bodies are separated from one another by intervals corresponding to the harmonic lengths of strings, they held that the movement of the spheres gives rise to a musical sound-the "harmony of the spheres."
EUCLID
(fl. 300 bc), Greek mathematician, probably educated at Athens by pupils of Plato. He taught geometry in Alexandria and founded a school of mathematics there. His chief work was the Elements, a comprehensive treatise on mathematics in 13 volumes on such subjects as plane geometry, proportion in general, the properties of numbers, incommensurable magnitudes, and solid geometry. The Data, a collection of geometrical theorems; the Phenomena, a description of the heavens; the Optics; the Division of the Scale, a mathematical discussion of music; and several other books have long been attributed to Euclid; most historians believe, however, that some or all of these works (other than the Elements ) have been spuriously credited to him. Historians disagree as to the originality of some of his other contributions. Probably the geometrical sections of the Elements were primarily a rearrangement of the works of previous mathematicians such as those of Eudoxus, but Euclid himself is thought to have made several original discoveries in the theory of numbers ( see Number Theory ).
Euclid's Elements was used as a text for 2000 years, and even today a modified version of its first few books forms the ba-sis of high school instruction in plane geometry. The first printed edition of Euclid's works was a translation from Arabic to Latin, which appeared at Venice in 1482. See Geometry .
Aristotle
the 4th century B.C. Greek Peripatetic philosophy Founder of the Deductive Science of Logic and also its perfector who throughout the middle ages was the one great authority in the theological as well as the lay world on science & philosophy, his work in The Organon or instrument, because they provide no positive knowledge, but instead provide the means by which it is to be obtained, Metaphysics as it followed Physics, entitled it First Philosophy, his treatment of Divine Spirit or First Cause as pure intellect, perfect in Unity, Immutable and as he said “The Thought of Thought” is in Metaphysics, Logic Greek Logos “Word” Speech, “Reason”, Science dealing with the principles of Valid Reasoning and Argument, The study of Logic is the effort to determine the conditions under which one is justified in passing from given statements, called Premises, to a Conclusion which is claimed to follow from them, Logical Validity is a relationship between the Premises and the Conclusion such that if the Premises are true then the Conclusion is true. The Validity of the Argument should be distinguished from the truth of the conclusion, if one of the Premises is false, the Conclusion of a valid argument may be false, for example, all mammals are four footed animals; all men are mammals; therefore, all men are four footed animals, is a invalid argument with a false Conclusion., On the other hand an invalid Argument may have a true Conclusion, Some animals are two footed; all men are animals; therefore, all men are two footed. Happens to have a true Conclusion, but the argument is not valid. Logic Validity depends on the form of the Argument, not on its Content, Aristotelian Logic, what is now known as Classical or Traditional Logic was first formulated with developed Rules for correct Syllogistic Reasoning, A Syllogism is a Argument made up of Statements in one of four forms; All A’s are B’s (Universal Affirmative) , No A’s are B’s are ( Universal Negative ) , Some A’s are B’s ( Particular Affirmative ) , or Some A’s are not B’s ( Particular Negative ) , The letters stand for common nouns, such as “Dog” four footed animal, living thing, which are called the terms of the Syllogism, a well formed Syllogism consist of two Premises and a Conclusion, each Premise having one term in common with the Conclusion and one in common with the other Premise. In Logic, Rules are formulated by which all well formed Syllogisms are identified as Valid or Invalid forms of Argument.
MACHIAVELLI, Niccolo
(1469-1527), Italian historian, statesman, and political philosopher, whose amoral, but influential writings on statecraft have turned his name into a synonym for cunning and duplicity.
Born in Florence on May 3, 1469, Machiavelli entered government service as a clerk and rose to prominence when the Florentine Republic was proclaimed in 1498. He was secretary of the ten-man council that conducted the diplomatic negotiations and supervised the military operations of the republic, and his duties included missions to the French king (1504, 1510-11), the Holy See (1506), and the German emperor (1507-8). In the course of his diplomatic missions within Italy he became acquainted with many of the Italian rulers and was able to study their political tactics, particularly those of the ecclesiastic and soldier Cesare Borgia, who was at that time engaged in enlarging his holdings in central Italy. From 1503 to 1506 Machiavelli reorganized the military defense of the republic of Florence. Although mercenary armies were common during this period, he preferred to rely on the conscription of native troops to ensure a permanent and patriotic defense of the commonwealth. In 1512, when the Medici, a Florentine family, regained power in Florence and the republic was dissolved, he was deprived of office and briefly impris oned for alleged conspiracy against them. After his release he retired to his estate near Florence, where he wrote his most important works. Despite his attempts to gain favor with the Medici rulers, he was never restored to his prominent government position. When the republic was temporarily reinstated in 1527, he was suspected by many republicans of pro-Medici leanings. He died in Florence on June 21 of that year.
The Prince.
Throughout his career Machiavelli sought to establish a state capable of resisting foreign attack. His writings are concerned with the principles on which such a state is founded, and with the means by which they can be implemented and maintained. In his most famous work, The Prince (1532; trans. 1640), he describes the method by which a prince can acquire and maintain political power. This study, which has often been regarded as a defense of the despotism and tyranny of such rulers as Cesare Borgia, is based on Machiavelli's belief that a ruler is not bound by traditional ethical norms. In his view, a prince should be concerned only with power and be bound only by rules that would lead to success in political actions. Machiavelli believed that these rules could be discovered by deduction from the political practices of the time, as well as from those of earlier periods.
Other Important Works.
Machiavelli's formulation of the historical principles inherent in Roman government may be found in his Discourse on the First Ten Books of Titus Livius (1531; trans. 1636), a commentary on the History of Rome by the Roman historian Livy. In this study Machiavelli departs from medieval theocratic concepts of history, ascribing historical events to the demands of human nature and the effects of chance. Among his other works are Dell'arte della guerra (On the Art of War, 1521), which describes the advantages of conscripted over mercenary troops. The Istorie Fiorentine (History of Florence, 1525) interprets the chronicles of the city, in terms of historical causality. Machiavelli was also the author of the biography Vita di Castruccio Castracani (Life of Castruccio Castracani, 1520), a number of poems, and several plays, of which the best known is Mandragola (the Mandrake, 1524), a biting satire on the corruption of contemporary Italian society. Many of his writings anticipated the growth in succeeding periods of strong nationalistic states.
Machiavellianism, as a term, has been used to describe the principles of power politics, and the type of person who uses those principles in political or personal life is frequently described as a Machiavellian.
Empiricism was revived, to some extent independently, by Bacon's younger French contemporary, Pierre Gassendi (1592–1655). Like Bacon, Gassendi was dissatisfied with the philosophical systems of his day, but he sought to avoid the extreme skepticism to which others were driven. Gassendi was inspired to a constructive philosophy by his study of Epicurus, whose philosophy he modified to cut out the points of conflict with Christianity (Gassendi was a priest). Gassendi insisted that our knowledge of the world comes only from experience, and he put forward a form of atomism as a hypothesis for explaining the world. This atomism was taken up by Robert Boyle, among others, and it was important in the development of seventeenth-century science.
GASSENDI, Pierre
(1592-1655), French philosopher and savant, born in Champtercier, near Digne, and educated at Digne and at the universities of Aix and Avignon. In 1617 he was appointed professor of philosophy at the University of Aix. During the next years he taught, traveled to Flanders and Holland, and worked on studies in science and philosophy. In 1634 he was appointed provost of the cathedral at Digne, and in 1645 he became professor of mathematics at the College Royal in Paris. He retired in 1648. As a philosopher he first became known through his attacks on the theories of Aristotle; he also participated in a controversy with the French philosopher Rene Descartes over the nature of matter. In 1647 his De vita et Moribus Epicuri (On the Life and Character of Epicurus) was published, followed two years later by two more works on the ancient Greek philosopher Epicurus. Gassendi's theories are considered to have prepared the way for modern empirical methods, anticipating those of the English philosopher John Locke and the French philosopher Etienne Bonnot de Condillac; he was chiefly responsible for reviving interest in the philosophy of Epicureanism in modern times. His scientific work was mainly in the fields of astronomy and cartography.
It’s my Empirical Objective Observation that 100 percent of America’s Empirical ideological Justification’s are found in his Work’s.
John Locke and His Influence
Gassendi's empiricism also influenced the English philosopher John Locke (1632–1704). In his Essay concerning Human Understanding (1690), Locke provided a sustained defense of the empiricist principle that all our ideas come from experience. Prior to Locke it was widely assumed that humans were born with an innate knowledge of certain principles, for instance of
right and wrong. His critique of such innate principles was particularly valued as a corrective to the kind of dogmatism that had tended to prevail in moral and religious matters.
The empiricism of Locke was criticized from two different quarters, from followers who thought he had not gone far enough and from critics who thought he had gone too far. To some of his followers the Essay, although it seemed to point in the right direction, was not empirical enough. Locke had included a "rationalist" defense of moral truths and of the existence of God, for instance, claiming for them the kind of knowledge reserved for mathematics. He also, against empiricist principles, allowed that the mind was capable of forming abstract general ideas. To some of his empiricist successors this seemed to reinstate some of the metaphysical abstractions Locke's method and principles had managed to exclude. The Irish freethinker John Toland (1670–1722), for instance, attacked those mathematicians who turned to metaphysics in proposing such concepts as absolute space and time. For Toland the concept of a soul as an immaterial substance was another such untenable abstraction. Toland's radical interpretation of Locke brought out the natural association of empiricism with materialism. Locke sought to dissociate himself from Toland, but he was not entirely able to do so.
Locke was by some measures the most influential philosopher of the eighteenth century,
at any rate in Britain and France. There was some controversy between those who supported an empiricism like Locke's and those who favored the more rationalist philosophies of Leibniz or the French priest Nicolas Malebranche (1638–1715). But for many the decision was not whether to be for or against Locke, but whether to support a more radical or a more conservative interpretation of his empiricism.
The more radical reading of Locke became very influential in France, where skepticism and materialism were attractive to a number of intellectuals or philosophes, as they were called. These included the aristocratic Voltaire (1694–1778), who was noted for his hostility to the ecclesiastical establishment and for his slogan Écrasez l'infâme! ('Crush the infamous thing!'). In his Lettres philosophiques (1734; Letters on the English) Voltaire praised the new experimental method of Bacon, Locke, and Newton. This English trio was also adulated by many of those involved in the Encyclopédie project. The chief editor, Denis Diderot (1713–1784), was a freethinking empiricist and materialist.
Most British philosophers who followed Locke sought to interpret or modify his philosophy so that it would be compatible with religious belief. This was true of the Irish clergyman George Berkeley (1685–1753), who argued, in effect, that a more consistent empiricism than Locke's would undermine materialism. Berkeley argued that there were no "abstract general ideas," as Locke had allowed, but that the ideas we have are always particular. The concept of "matter" was a scholastic abstraction that was not needed in order to make sense of our experience. Berkeley's conclusion that the only substances in the world were God and spirits like ourselves was generally thought to be unbelievable. His analysis of the mathematical sciences foreshadows the "instrumentalism" common in twentieth century philosophies of physics. He allowed abstractions like "force" and "gravity" into theoretical formulae that were useful for making predictions, even though he did not think it should be supposed that anything answering to these abstractions exists in reality.
Berkeley's philosophy of the mathematical sciences was hardly acknowledged in the eighteenth century. This is surprising in view of the complaint, commonly made against empiricism, that it fails to do justice to the mathematical sciences. On an empiricist account, mathematical truths are only truths about the necessary relations between our ideas and not substantial truths about the world. Empiricism seemed for this reason an unsuccessful philosophy. The great German philosopher Immanuel Kant (1724–1804) accepted that our ideas arise in experience and that most of our knowledge is based on our senses. In his Kritik der reinen Vernunft (1781; Critique of pure reason), however, he argued that the truths of arithmetic and geometry were both necessary and substantial truths about the world, although empiricism cannot strictly allow them. Kant left a highly influential legacy of criticism of empiricism to subsequent philosophy..
CIVIL RIGHTS AND CIVIL LIBERTIES,
political and social concepts referring to guarantees of freedom, justice, and equality that a state may make to its citizens. Although the terms have no precise meaning in law and are sometimes used interchangeably, distinctions may be made. Civil rights is used to imply that the state has a positive role in ensuring all citizens equal protection under law and equal opportunity to exercise the privileges of citizenship and otherwise to participate fully in national life, regardless of race, religion, sex, or other characteristics unrelated to the worth of the individual. Civil liberties is used to refer to guarantees of freedom and speech, press, or religion; due process of law; and other limitations on the power of the state to restrain or dictate the actions of individuals. The two concepts of equality and liberty are overlapping and interacting; equality implies the ordering of liberty within society so that the freedom of one person does not infringe on the rights of others.
HISTORY
The concept that human beings have inalienable rights and liberties that cannot justly be violated by others or by the state, while a distinct idea, is linked to the history of democracy. It was first expressed by the philosophers of ancient Greece. Socrates, for example, chose to die rather than renounce the right to speak his mind in the search for wisdom. Somewhat later the Stoic philosophers formulated explicitly the doctrine of the rights of the individual ( see Stoicism ). Traces of libertarian doctrine appear in the Bible and in the writings of the Roman statesman Marcus Cicero and the Greek essayist Plutarch. Such ideas, however, did not gain a permanent place in the political structure of the Roman Empire and almost disappeared during medieval times.
Early Development.
Individual freedom can survive only under a system of law by which both the sovereign and the governed are bound. The idea of government limited by law received effective expression for the first time in the Magna Charta (1215), which checked the power of the English king. It did not stem from democratic or egalitarian beliefs; rather, it was a treaty between king and nobility that defined their relationship and laid the basis for the concept that the ruler was subject to the law rather than above it. The ideas of absolutism and divine right persisted, however, and the reigns of the Tudor and Stuart monarchs in England were marked by fierce conflicts between the Crown and Parliament.
On the European continent the struggle between authoritarian and libertarian principles developed around religious rather than secular issues. During the Reformation (q.v.) , freedom of religious belief and practice was a primary concern. Tolerance was rare; as late as 1612, Unitarians were burned as heretics in England ( see Unitarianism ). Not until the end of the 18th century did the ideals of religious toleration become established in Western civilization.
As a result of the English, American, and French revolutions, libertarian ideals were embodied in the structure of national governments. In England, the struggle between Parliament and the absolutist Stuarts culminated in the so-called Glorious Revolution of 1688. King James II was expelled, and the new king, William III, gave royal assent (1689) to the Declaration of Rights guaranteeing constitutional government. Subsequently, the monarch's prerogatives were limited by statute and custom. The constitutional system is described in the writings of the English philosopher John Locke, which profoundly influenced the leaders of the American colonies. The only defense of our Constitutional Republic, can be exclusively found in the works of John Locke.
The Founding Fathers were all Informal not Formal Moral & Ethical and intellectual empirical abstract reasoning literate citizens.
EMPIRICISM,
in philosophy, doctrine that affirms that all knowledge is based on experience, and denies the possibility of spontaneous ideas or a priori thought. Until the 20th century the term empiricism was applied to the view held chiefly by the English philosophers of the 17th, 18th, and 19th centuries. Of these the English philosopher John Locke was the first to give it systematic expression, although his compatriot, the philosopher Francis Bacon, had anticipated some of its characteristic conclusions. The philosophy opposed to empiricism was rationalism (q.v.) , represented by such thinkers as the French philosopher Rene Descartes; the Dutch philosopher Baruch Spinoza; the German philosophers Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz and Christian von Wolff; and the British philosophers George Berkeley, David Hume, and John Stuart Mill. Rationalists asserted that the mind was capable of recognizing reality by means of the reason, a faculty that existed independent of experience. Immanuel Kant, the great German philosopher, attempted a compromise between empiricism and rationalism, restricting knowledge to the domain of experience, and thus agreeing with the empiricists, but attributing to the mind a constructive function in building the raw materials of sensations into the systematic structure of experience. This structure could be known a priori without resorting to empirical methods, and in this respect Kant agreed with the rationalists.
In recent years the term empiricism has taken on a more flexible meaning, and now is used in connection with any philosophical system that finds all of its materials in experience. In the U.S., William James called his own philosophy radical empiricism, and John Dewey coined the term immediate empiricism for his view of experience. The term empirical laws is applied to those laws that express relationships observed to subsist among phenomena, without implying the explanation or cause of the phenomena.
See also Philosophy: Modern Philosophy: Mechanism and Materialism .
This chain of fundamental social contract elements or empirical self-evident propositions (1) The Law of Nature is the Law of Reason or the Natural Law – Analogical Inference – Positive Thesis, Negative Antithesis. (2) The Majority Religion should be High Law in that country and the Protestant Christian; God Has limited human laws and liberal human rights. (3) These laws and rights are converted from religious to a secular artifice. Of a natures god with natures god limited human laws and liberal human rights. (4) Then secular limited civil laws and liberal civil rights. Neither of the secular natures god laws and rights or secular civil laws and rights can contradict the Religious High Laws and rights. Doing so would constitute just grounds for violent revolution. As not only a right but also an obligation.
The All-inclusive: Immigration and Naturalization. Sworn under Oath, Upon a King James Version of the Holy Bible.
In America at the founding the Majority Religion was Protestant Christian, if you were not a Protestant Christian, but did agree to obey the King James Version of the Holy Bibles God limited human laws, with his liberal human rights. You would be endowed by this Creator with certain unalienable rights! But if you do not agree to obey these limited human laws with liberal human rights, you are not endowed by this Creator with certain unalienable rights, that among these are life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness.
Our nation was founded on the principles that the religious majority should be the God principles that most people obey without government coercion, in America the population was 98 percent Protestant Christian and Protestant Christian Men Accept as a personal individual and family, God’s limited human law governance the Responsibility as a Covenant with God, to Love & Protect and Provide housing, clothing, food and Education for his Wife and Children, and their Christian Society. by the king James version of the holy bible religion who’s God has limited human laws and that which was left were liberal human rights , a Secular Artifice of a natures god with identical limited human laws with liberal human rights is created in the event that government Declares War on the Citizens, in which the Citizens not only have the Right , but the Obligation to withdraw their trust and tear down and replace it with the Original form of civil government and from this we derive our limited civil laws with liberal civil rights. this constitutes indubitable demonstrated empirical self evident propositions. Empirically Demonstrated on the Novum Organum 3rd Millennium, descriptive, demonstrative geometrical sphere - Human Geometrical Perceptual Reality Orientation Instrument or the Empirical Geometrical Human Compass.
Adults without at least moral & ethical abstract reasoning literacy are dangerous like lions & tigers who are not biologically capable or lack the human faculties for abstract reasoning literacy, the law of Nature is the law of Reason, the only law that all men have the potential to share. And Where there are no laws there are no rights!
Adult’s with only Intellectual abstract reasoning literacy are subject to be Evil Geniuses.
EMPIRICAL ANALYSIS - WORLD INTELLECTUAL SYSTEM OF LOGIC.
EMPIRICAL ANALYSIS STRUCTUAL DESIGN AND FUNCTIONING MECHANICS AND INVERSION TO TEST ORIENTATION.
hypothesis
\hi-'pae-the-ses\ n, pl -eses \-,sez\ [Gk, fr. hypotithenai to put under, suppose, fr. hypo- + tithenai to put _ more at do ] (ca. 1656)
1
a : an assumption or concession made for the sake of argument
b : an interpretation of a practical situation or condition taken as the ground for action
2 : a tentative assumption made in order to draw out and test its logical or empirical consequences
3 : the antecedent clause of a conditional statement syn hypothesis, theory, law mean a formula derived by inference from scientific data that explains a principle operating in nature. hypothesis implies insufficient evidence to provide more than a tentative explanation <a hypothesis explaining the extinction of the dinosaurs>. theory implies a greater range of evidence and greater likelihood of truth <the theory of evolution>. law implies a statement of order and relation in nature that has been found to be invariable under the same conditions <the law of gravitation>.
What is now known as classical or traditional logic was first formulated by Aristotle, who developed rules for correct syllogistic reasoning. A syllogism is an argument made up of statements in one of four forms: "All A's are B's" (universal affirmative), "No A's are B's" (universal negative), "Some A's are B's" (particular affirmative), or "Some A's are not B's" (particular negative). The letters stand for common nouns, such as "dog," "four-footed animal," "living thing," which are called the terms of the syllogism. A well-formed syllogism consists of two premises and a conclusion, each premise having one term in common with the conclusion and one in common with the other premise. In classical logic, rules are formulated by which all well-formed syllogisms are identified as valid or invalid forms of argument. (An Empirical Analysis can be formulated from a syllogism by validating not only the form, but by also validating the content of the premises and conclusion, and their orientation geometrically.) for a (Deduced) Empirical Self Evident Proposition supported by Empirical Evidence.
Premise 1. Premise 2.
Positive Negative
Thesis +X, +Y, +Z. Thesis -X, -Y, -Z.
All Moral Literate Men are Good. All Moral illiterate Men are Good.
Premise 2. Premise 1. + Conclusion : All Moral Literate Men are Good.
Negative Positive
Antithesis -X, -Y, -Z. Antithesis +X, +Y, +Z.
All Moral illiterate Men are Bad. All Moral Literate Men are Bad.
EMPIRICAL ANALOGICAL INFERENCE
Premise 1.
Positive
Thesis ::+X, +Y, +Z.
Informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate, Common Sense, Responsible ,Independent Productive Citizens.
Lead By:
Informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate, Common Sense, Responsible ,Independent Productive Citizens.
Premise 2.
Negative
Antithesis :-X, -Y, -Z.
Informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Illiterate, Irresponsible, Illegitimate, Dependent, Non Productive & Counter Productive Citizens.
Lead By :
Formal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate Diabolically Ingenious leaders with a Antithetical inverted Totalitarian - Authoritarian goal. illiberal Radical Leftwing Extremist
Which is the perfectly negative Antithesis of Liberal Republic positive thesis principles. When empirical analogical inference is applied. As demonstrated by the first treatises being the leftist totalitarian-authoritarian. That is a 180 degree transition from the right to the left and the second treatises being the libertarian Radical liberal 180 degree transition from the left to the right ,in the two treaties on civil government, the founding text on liberal political philosophy, which finds its intellectual origins in Locke’s liberal political thought empirical self evident proposition that was discovered by a
religious not political proposition “yes you Libertarians are the original positive liberals” of the Protestant Christian Gods limited human laws leave liberal human rights. In addition Locke teaches that in empirically analyzing the epistles of St. Paul that hundreds of eye witnesses swore testaments under his threat of death, as a official Christian persecutor or Pharisee of the Sanhedrin, that they personally witnessed miracles preformed by Jesus Christ, and that as of the late 17th century, eye witness testimony was just grounds for capital punishment. There is no other precedent in all of the annals of history with such indubitable evidence of actual miracles recorded, !These two instances constitute the only empirically analyzed World Religion that is empirically concluded to be empirically reasonable.
The United States of America’s Extremely Successful : Empirical Experiment
Liberal Individual Right, Written Constitution, democratic Representative, Republic form of Civil Government.
au·ton·o·mous [
aw tónn?m?s]
adj
1. self-governing: politically independent and self-governing
2. able to choose: able to make decisions and act on them as a free and independent moral agent
3. self-sufficient: existing, reacting, or developing as an independent, self-regulating organism
1. Protestant Christian Individually Autonomously Self Governed Obligated by a Covenant with God. and his Ten Commandments
2. Protestant Christian Family Obligation by a Covenant with God.
3. Protestant Christian Society Obligation by a Covenant with God.
4. The Law of Nature, is the law of reason or the Natural Law, The King James Version of The Holy Bibles Religious Gods Limited Individual Human Laws & Liberal Individual Human Rights are Converted into a Natures God that is the secular artifice with Natural Law with a Natures God Limited Individual Human Laws & Liberal Individual Human Rights.
Traditionally, the 10 commandments have been enumerated as the Decalogue and Most Protestant and Orthodox Christians divide into the first and second half and enumerate the commandments as follows: (God’s Law’s between God and Man (1) the prologue and prohibition of the worship of any deity but God; (2) prohibition of idolatry; (3) prohibition of the use of the name of God for vain purposes; (4) observance of the Sabbath; (5) honoring of one's father and mother; God‘s Law‘s between Man and Man or Limited Human Law‘s and that which is left are Liberal Human Right‘s.(6) prohibition of murder; (7) prohibition of adultery; (8) prohibition of stealing; (9) prohibition of giving false testimony; and (10) prohibition of coveting the property or wife of one's neighbor.
5. The secular artifice of Natures Gods Limited Individual Human Laws & Liberal Individual Human Rights are Converted into a Limited Individual Civil Laws & Liberal individual Civil Rights. With a Reciprocal Social Contract with each other.
THE ABSENSE OF EMPIRICAL EPISTOMOLOGY, All Men are born moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Illiterate..
SOCIALIST ECONOMIC ANTITHETICALISM
The Socialist Economic System is deliberately antithetical to the Capitalist Economic System, and “entitlement programs” have a anti-Capitalist effect of under minding the free market price competition of proven capitalism principles, with mandates and regulation and red tape the medical industry justifies higher prices and charges and inflated rates that the free market could not justify, creating an artificial inflation, ultimately because the taxpayer have to pay whatever it is! Thereby destroying the capitalist free market principles systematically. Social Security depends on a defect in irresponsible “human nature“, that being the irresistible temptation of “something for nothing“ for the first recipients that “pay nothing into the system“. And then Socialist extend entitlements supposedly free benefits into medical care and then medic aid and then prescription drug and now Universal Medicine, in addition to welfare payments and now welfare housing and then welfare homes and subsidized higher education. And business loans to Preferred Citizen status to the irresponsible dependent subject citizens of the state secular men and woman and minorities . In fact creating a class of “Privileged Citizens“. All counter Capitalist economics. That Steal from the middle class responsible independent productive citizens honestly earned profits to subsidize the nonproductive and counter productive subjects of the state This is 21st Century Economic Slavery. .
The government run entitlement programs such as Medicare & Medicaid serve only to undermine the consumer prices in a free market medical industry by, paying higher prices for services than the free market would charge simply because the government use’s the tax payers unlimited resources to drive the prices up, such as $10.00 for a aspirin! In addition to bureaucratic red tape , therefore if the government entitlement programs were removed the consumer would dictate the free market prices, and the medical industry would return to competition and prices would return to lower reasonable prices, if complete socialized medicine is put in place, without a competitive free market, the prices will increase until the system completely fails! And this is what the democratic scientific socialist want! So as to implement a complete socialist economic system.
Two Sorts of Knowledge’ ( Journal, 26 June 1681) John Locke.
There are two sorts of knowledge in the world general and particular, founded upon two different principles: I.e. true ideas, and matter of fact, or history. All general knowledge is founded only upon true ideas; and so far as we have these we are capable of demonstration, or certain knowledge. For he that has the true idea of a triangle or circle is capable of knowing any demonstration concerning these figures; but if he have not the true ideas of a scalenon, he cannot know anything concerning a scalenon, though he may have some confused or imperfect opinion concerning a scalenon, upon a confused or imperfect idea of it; or when he believes what he hath heard others say concerning a scalenon, he may have some uncertain opinion concerning its properties, but this is belief and not knowledge. Upon the same reason, he that has a true idea of God, of himself as his creature, or the relation he stands in to God and his fellow creatures, and of justice, goodness, law, happiness, etc., is capable of knowing moral things, or having a demonstrative certainty in them.
The first and great step, therefore, to knowledge is to get the mind furnished with true ideas, which the mind being capable of having of moral things as well as figures, I cannot but think morality as well as mathematics capable of demonstration,
NOVUM ORGANUM
3rd Millennium
THE HUMAN PERCEPTUAL REALITY ORIENTATION - GEOMETRICAL INSTRUMENT.
Descriptive Demonstrative Geometry Instrument.
Copyright 2009 Judson Rainey
"Therefore do not fear them, 'For there is nothing covered that will not be revealed, and hidden that will not be known." - Matthew 10:26
POSITIVE EMPIRICAL ANALYSIS - WORLD INTELLECTUAL SYSTEM OF LOGIC.
The Novum Organum 3rd Millennium provides a tool to lock Positive Thesis and Negative Antithesis into a 3D Geometrical Sphere Because it appears that the human mind has difficulty perceiving global shifting of positive and negative orientation cognition.
THE HUMAN PERCEPTUAL Copyright 2009 Judson Rainey
REALITY ORIENTATION
GEOMETRICAL INSTRUMENT.
+X,+Y,+Z. Three Positive Prime Elements - The top, front, right octant is complete positive or 100 percent Positive - Right.
-X, -Y, -Z. Three Negative Prime Elements - The bottom, back, left octant is complete negative or 100 percent Negative - wrong.

HUMAN PERCEPTUAL
REALITY GEOMETRICAL Copyright 2009 Judson Rainey
ORIENTATION INSTRUMENT
The intellectual origins of the right is 2/3 positive elements or Right. The top, front, right octant is complete positive or absolute right.
The intellectual origin of the left is 2/3 negative elements or Wrong. The bottom, back, left octant is complete negative or absolute wrong.

HUMAN PERCEPTUAL
REALITY GEOMETRICAL Copyright 2009 Judson Rainey
ORIENTATION INSTRUMENT
The intellectual origins of the right is 2/3 positive elements or Right. The top, front, right octant is complete positive or complete right.
The intellectual origin of the left is 2/3 negative elements or Wrong. The bottom, back, left octant is complete negative or complete wrong.
Labeling the Novum Organum 2009, 3D Graphic model
Metaphysical – Analogical Inference – Extreme Positive Thesis.
Located: Top, Front, Right. Reciprocal Octant of Large Geometrical Sphere,
Contains 3 Prime Elements, +X, +Y, +Z..
100% Extreme Positive: Metaphysics – First Cause, Irreducible Mysteries.
Extreme Positive Divine Protestant Christianity – God.
First Half Extreme Positive Thesis of the Decalogue. Extreme Divine Protestant Christianity – God.
(Positive Thesis God’s Law’s between God and Man)
(1)
the prologue and prohibition of the worship of any deity but God;
(2)
prohibition of idolatry;
(3)
prohibition of the use of the name of God for vain purposes;
(4)
observance of the Sabbath;
(5)
honoring of one's father and mother;
God‘s Law‘s between Man and Man or Limited Human Law‘s and that which is left are Liberal Human Right‘s.
(6)
prohibition of murder;
(7)
prohibition of adultery;
(8)
prohibition of stealing;
(9)
prohibition of giving false testimony;
(10)
prohibition of coveting the property or wife of one's neighbor.
10. Extreme Positive Divine Protestant Christianity – God.
9. Extreme Honest
8. Extreme Good
7. Extreme Right
6. Extreme Just
5. Extreme Moral
4. Extreme Progressive
3. Extreme Liberal
2. Extreme Humanitarian
1. Extreme Literate
Propositions that are above or in accordance to reason.
Ontological – Anological Inference – Positive Thesis.
Located: Top, Front, Right. Reciprocal Octant Small Geometrical Sphere,
Contains 3 Prime Elements, +X, +Y, +Z.
100% Positive : Ontology – First Cause, Reducible Mysteries.
Second Half Positive Thesis of the Decalogue.
Positive Thesis: Natures God‘s Law‘s between Man and Man or Limited Human Law‘s and that which is left are Liberal Human Right‘s.
(6)
Thou shall not murder or pro life.
(7)
Thou shall not commit adultery.
(8)
Thou shall not steal.
(9)
Thou shall not Lie.
(10)
Thou shall not covet the property or wife of one’s neighbor.
10. Divine Natures god
9. Honest Independent, Responsible, Productive Sovereign Citizens
8. Good (formal or informal positive moral, ethical and basic intellectual abstract reasoning literates)
7. Right
6. Just
5. Moral
4. Progressive
3 Liberal
2.Humanitarian
1. Literate
0. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- X
1. Illiterate
2. Inhumanitarian
3. Illiberal
4. Regressive
5. Immoral
6. Unjust
7. Wrong
8. Bad (formal or informal negative moral, ethical and basic intellectual abstract reasoning illiterates)
9. Dishonest dependent, irresponsible, Unproductive and Counter Productive Subject Citizens
10. Evil - Anti-Natures god
(6)
Thou shall murder or pro Choice.
(7)
Thou shall commit adultery.
(8)
Thou shall steal.
(9)
Thou shall Lie.
(10)
Thou shall covet the property or wife of one’s neighbor.
Negative Antithesis: Natures Gods Law‘s between Man and Man or Liberal Human Law‘s and that which is left are Limited Human Right‘s.
Second Half Negative Antithesis of the Decalogue.
100% Negative : Ontology – First Cause, Reducible Mysteries.
Contains 3 Prime Elements, -X, -Y, -Z.
Located : Bottom, Back, Left. Reciprocal Octant Small Geometrical Sphere,
Ontological – Analogical Inference – Negative Antithesis.
Propositions that are below or not in accordance with reason
1. Extreme Illiterate
2. Extreme Inhumanitarian
3. Extreme Illiberal
4. Extreme Regressive
5. Extreme Immoral
6. Extreme Unjust
7. Extreme Wrong
8. Extreme Bad
9. Extreme Dishonest
10. Extreme Evil Anti-Christ – Anti-God, Devil
(1)
the prologue and permission of the worship of any deity but God;
(2)
permission of idolatry;
(3)
permission of the use of the name of God for vain purposes;
(4)
Inobservance of the Sabbath;
(5)
Dishonoring of one's father and mother;
(Negative Antithesis God’s Law’s between God and Man)
First Half Extreme Negative Antithesis of the Decalogue.
(6)
Thou shall murder or pro Choice.
(7)
Thou shall commit adultery.
(8)
Thou shall steal.
(9)
Thou shall Lie.
(10)
Thou shall covet the property or wife of one’s neighbor.
Negative Antithesis: Natures Gods Law‘s between Man and Man or Liberal Human Law‘s and that which is left are Limited Human Right‘s.
Extreme Negative Evil Protestant Christianity – Devil
100% Extreme Negative Metaphysics – First Cause – Irreducible Mysteries.
Contains 3 Prime Elements, -X, -Y, -Z.
Located: Bottom, Back, Left. Reciprocal Octant of Large Geometrical Sphere
Metaphysical – Analogical Inference – Extreme Negative Antithesis.
Copyright 2009 Judson Rainey
EMPIRICAL ANALYSIS STRUCTUAL DESIGN AND FUNCTIONING MECHANICS AND INVERSION TO TEST ORIENTATION.
d i s c e r n m e n t
\ d-i-'s-c-e-r-n-m-e-n-t, -'zern-\ n (1586)
1 : the quality of being able to grasp and comprehend what is obscure : skill in discerning
2 : an act of discerning syn discernment, discrimination, perception, penetration, insight, acumen mean a power to see what is not evident to the average mind. discernment stresses accuracy (as in reading character or motives or appreciating art) <the discernment to know true friends>. discrimination stresses the power to distinguish and select what is true or appropriate or excellent <the discrimination that develops through listening to a lot of great music>. perception implies quick and often sympathetic discernment (as of shades of feeling) <a novelist of keen perception into human motives>. penetration implies a searching mind that goes beyond what is obvious or superficial <lacks the penetration to see the scorn beneath their friendly smiles>. insight suggests depth of discernment coupled with understanding sympathy <a documentary providing insight into the plight of the homeless>. acumen implies characteristic penetration combined with keen practical judgment <a director of reliable box-office acumen >.
American Sovereign Citizen‘s ( Empirically demonstrated Justified discrimination by pragmatic discernment ! )
EMPIRICAL ANALOGICAL INFERENCE
CITIZEN CONTENT OF CHARACTER
Premise 1.
Positive Thesis: +X, +Y, +Z.
As informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate, common sense, personally responsible, productive, honorable legitimate, independent citizens. That practices pragmatic discernment or just discrimination, between extreme positive-positive and negative-extreme negative, and the analogical inference of extreme positive God - positive good character and negative bad character, extreme negative Evil.
Premise 2.
Negative thesis:: -X, -Y, -Z.
As informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiterate, personally irresponsible, unproductive and counter-productive, dishonorable illegitimate dependent citizens.
African slaves with a complete recorded history of informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiteracy, have been
empirically demonstrated to be a tribal people in a constant state of tribal warfare for three thousand years by first killing & enslaving each others tribes, then in the 16th century upon the arrival of white Portuguese, the tribes began selling the defeated and enslaved enemy tribes into world slavery, making money selling their enemies made better sense than killing and cannibalizing or enslaving them, ironically you may have sold your neighbor one day and then another neighbor sold you the next, naturally civilized people considered Africans biologically human but morally & ethically and intellectually abstract reasoning illiterate Sub-Human because of their savage human behavior. and in 1612 the first African slaves arrived in the British American colonies where their average life expectancy quadrupled, and indentured white slavery stopped. Then it was two hundred and eighty years, before the American civil war, ended African slavery in America, but the emancipation proclamation did not alter fact that they and were and still are informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiterates, and not until the 1960’s, that the democratic scientific socialist inverted the worlds most advanced positive civil rights, with legislation, and forced integration in education, did Africans began to speak with understandable American English, and not African slang and did learn basic intellectual abstract reasoning literacy, but they adamantly irrationally deny the empirical evidence reality that they perpetuated their own self inflicted human condition. An predominantly unjustly absolutely hate all white people! the irresponsible illegitimacy rate of 80 percent of Africans in America is the empirical evidence that they are not moral & ethical abstract reasoning literates who were unjustly politically enfranchised with the universal suffrage principle that is empirically demonstrated as a negative proposition. And they are the racial bigots, unjustly racially prejudiced against all white informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract literate Sovereign Citizen’s of the original deal of a liberal Republic. That they still unjustly blame for their own self inflicted historical human condition.
For 50 years white middle class Americans have been the
Economic Slaves of the nonproductive and counterproductive subject citizens of the state, of which breed irresponsibly, generation after generation all subsidized by the middle class, and now welfare housing for minorities now called the new“middle class” caused the current housing lending economic crisis and a bailout for these middle class fraud’s which will be paid for by the real middle class taxpayers.
Unfortunately Christian’s have Failed their Stewardship and have been too Tolerant, because if you tolerate small deviation’s by design from the truth, eventually you will be living an 180 degree inverted or reversed reality from where you started. That is what has happened to the entire world ! By the application of Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism - psychological cognitive dissonance or brain washing.
98 percent of Americans were informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Empirical Abstract Reasoning Literate at the founding, Africans have a complete history of informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiteracy, and it is an intellectual antithetical proposition that Americans that use pragmatic discernment or just discrimination, prejudice, are white illiterate unjustly prejudiced, racist bigots. This is obviously a inverted perception of the empirical reality. Its obviously empirically demonstrated that Africans are the mass of black illiterate unjustly prejudiced, racist bigots that have been unjustly politically enfranchised by inverted Liberals evolutionary socialist by using Dialectical Materialism - Revisionism inverted legislation and they have voted repeatedly for their masters for political office, with the promise of “keep your eye on the prize” as if the “America Dream” is a game to be won , not and opportunity to be Honestly Earned. What Africans have done to America, empirically constitutes and extreme unjust Hate Crime.
The concept of Hate Crimes by Christian Americans is also inverted perception of the empirical reality, Christians justly hate the extreme negative of our extreme positive thesis of God, the extreme negative of Evil or Devil and all lesser negatives such as bad human conduct.
Our nation was founded on the principles that in any particular country, the religious majority should be god principles that most people obey without government coercion, in America the population was 98 percent protestant Christian and protestant Christian men accept the responsibility & covenant with god to love & protect and provide housing, clothing, food and education for his wife and children by the king James version of the holy bible religious who’s god has limited human laws and that which was left were liberal human rights , a secular artifice of a natures god with identical limited human laws with liberal human rights is created in the event that government declares war on the citizens, in which the citizens not only have the right , but the obligation to withdraw their trust and tear down and replace it with the original form of civil government and from this we derive our limited civil laws with liberal civil rights. this constitutes indubitable demonstrated empirical self evident propositions. LOCKE states that Where there are no Laws, there are no Rights! You Earn your Rights, by Obeying the Laws! If you Reject the Laws, you Reject your Rights!
“Redistribution of Wealth” steal from the rich and give to the poor “Metaphor” vs. Locke’s labor theory of property is demonstrated valid in that an individual who takes from nature that which is common property of all, and by his own honest labor makes and honest profit is entitled to his honest profit and it is the duty of civil government to protect his property which is the positive thesis of capitalist economic theory as opposed by the negative antithesis of socialist communist obviously unjust “redistribution of wealth” economic theory,
To demonstrate the design to invert the perception of empirically demonstrated reality, you only have to use the example of the evolutionary socialist in their stating that they are like Robin Hood they steal from the rich to give to the poor! The legend of Robin Hood was that he was an English Saxon nobleman in Saxon England and Richard the lion heart was their king, who was captured while on crusade and held for ransom. his brother a Frenchman Norman prince John invaded England and removed the kings regent friend Long Shanks from his stewardship and seized the realm and began enslaving the peasants and over taxing and oppressing and killing the Saxon peasants, supposedly to pay the ransom to release his brother Richard the lion heart , robin hood faced off prince john in the great hall and called him and any Saxon nobleman followers traitors, that’s when lady Marian said that he spoke treason! And Robin Hood said fluently! When dealing with traitors! Then he told prince John that he only intended to buy his way to the throne of his brother and that he would organize the Saxon people and take a life for a life of these invading unjust French Norman tyrannical mortal enemies. The moral of the legend was that Robin Hood was retrieving stolen property from lying, murdering, and thieving invading Frenchman Norman mortal enemies and returned it to feed and protect Saxon peasant victims and to pay the ransom to free their king Richard the lionheart..
Therefore to compare, where the unproductive and counterproductive dependent subjects of the state moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiterate citizens unjustly politically enfranchised so they can knowingly form coalitions to elect representatives to tax the honestly earned property of the productive independent middle-class income and struggling to become middle class income sovereign citizens. And for it to be called with the analogical inference stealing from the unjust “middle class” supposedly robber baron wealthy rich to give to the illiterate unproductive & counterproductive poor deserving masses is outrageous! It is tyranny! And sovereign citizens should be righteously indignant against this form of despotic abomination. Of a inverted perception of empirical reality!
America has experienced one revisionist inverted constitutional interpretation after another for one hundred years, our Constitution was put in written form so it could not be arbitrarily changed. But simply because there was no evidence found in our known founding fathers writings to establish a correct interpretation of our fundamental principles, the revisionist systematically inverted constitutional interpretations, and then later more by revisionist Judicial Activism. All of this is not only unconstitutional, but Anti-constitutional!
Note: In light of the World Intellectual System of Empirical Analysis - empirical self evident propositions, which our system of Republic form of civil government were constructed, was covertly exchanged for a inverted empirical analysis conclusion, delivered with Classic Rationalism argumentation. A Complete Review of all Amendments are now essential
A Positive CHANGE is absolutely essential! Now we can even demand a Constitutional Convention! due to the resent re-enlightenment of the empirically demonstrated literary evidence that was intentionally obscured by Sovereign Citizens mortal enemies, that insisted that our British colonist founding fathers developed our fundamental founding principles of which evidence is no where to be found , but are located in Americas one plagiarized “Intellectual Founding Father” British Philosopher John Locke who was considered the Intellectual Ruler of the World in the 18th century in the British American colonies, because he defeated Aristotle’s system of logic: the system of logic developed by Aristotle, based on the kind of reasoning (syllogism) that reaches a conclusion from two independent statements with a common factor ‘And with his long chain of Empirical Self evident Propositions, in his Second Treatise of civil government concerning our American fundamental principles and the choices are to restore the 300 year old empirically demonstrated valid fundamental principles of a liberal individual right, democratic representative Liberal Republic.. “The Original Deal” where the citizens are sovereign and the state is the servant of the people. The first and most successful Empirical Experiment in civil government in the history of the World.! Or finish implementing the 150 year old Evolutionary Communist-Socialism with it’s Revisionist empirically demonstrated inverted fundamental principles using Democratic Scientific Socialism of a liberal individual right, complete or Pure Democratic representative, Liberal Democracy . “New Deal”. That simply reverses the original deal concept with the inverted proposition of the state is sovereign and the citizens are servants of the state. Or a replacement of a Metaphysical :“irreducible mystery “ God belief system with a reasonable leap of faith with a moral & ethical limited Human laws with liberal human rights, with a Ontological : “reducible mystery” Biological Evolution demigod belief system with a galactic leap of faith with liberal human laws with limited human rights.,
THE DEMONSTRATED MYTH OF BIOLOGICAL EVOLUTION
There are about 20 million and one, species cataloged by science and the theory of biological evolution initially used invalid paleontological evidence in sequence proving the concept of transitional links between each species, which would be today approximately 20 million links . After about 150 years of emphasizing the link between man and ape! we find that not one! empirically demonstrated missing link has been discovered and proven! In modern science the laws of probability, demands a certain percentage of evidence !, its understood that absence of evidence is not evidence of absence! But complete absence of evidence, dictates that after 150 years of aggressive investigation with absolute zero results constitutes not only a invalid theory but and invalid conjecture and invalid concept and a intentional misrepresentation to specifically replace a proven Metaphysical principle of God with a intentional misrepresentation of a ontological Biological Evolutional god. Being indoctrinated to your children as a proven law !
SOME THOUGHTS CONCERNING EDUCATION by JOHN LOCKE.
In educating children Locke teaches that Shame of doing amiss and deserving chastisement is the only true restraint belonging to virtue.- I think better than beating; for it is shame of the fault and disgrace that attends it that they should stand in fear of rather than pain.
“UNJUSTLY SCIENTIFICALLY SHAMING AND THREATENING AMERICA INTO SUBMMISION “
America has been unjustly the focus of a extensive psychological warfare campaign, of inverting the perception of the empirical reality by the “New Deal” democratic scientific socialist that have commandeered and dominated the mass media, news papers, T.V., cable, internet , radio and movie production, public education system. and in a backward negatively Progressive step by step issue by issue method they have with the evolutionary socialism system developed by Eduard Bernstein the father of formal Revisionism that empirically analyses each issue and establishes a positive thesis conclusion empirical self evident proposition and its negative antithesis conclusion empirical self evident proposition by comparative analysis. Then inverts the positive thesis conclusion empirical self evident proposition, with a negative thesis conclusion empirical self evident proposition thereby then, using the classic rationalism formal philosophical polemic’s that provide no evidence, but does empirically demonstrate a perception of a truth, that is actually a lie, in its consistency in argumentation, especially when repeated over and over again, by those that appear to represent the objective intellectual consensus of educators, and mass media experts! to deliver a inverted perception of the empirical reality, that is that “good is good” and “bad is bad” replaced with “good is bad and bad is good” such issues as a negative thesis that heterosexuals are homo-phobic, when the empirical demonstrated truth is obviously demonstrated that a positive thesis that homosexuals are hetero-phobic! With a irrational hatred & denial of the their own biological reality, and the natural selection of heterosexual biological procreation of their species. And this system is scientifically applied 24/7/365 for the last 100 years, in a national domestic propaganda program to “Unjustly Shame America into Submission“. Creating a national public psychological environment of the psychological need of each individual to prove that they are not, as constantly and consistently accused of being, with a inverted perception of a historical heritage that being a mass of illiterate low life, white trash despicable obviously unjust racist bigots! The perfectly inverted perception of empirical reality! Hence the guilt complex of the white electorate victims of this evil system, that will now do their grand humanitarian duty as a badge of honor, in a electoral betrayal of the Sovereign Citizens of America.
Its Imperative that “we the people,” Acknowledge! that a Domestic Intellectual STATE of WAR against We the People, from within and by our own government was initiated in 1860 The North had a Population of 22 million people, and the South had a Population of 9 Million people and the North with its two thirds majority of the total electorate vote, Under the influence of informal Revisionism, Psychological Cognitive Dissonance, Elected Abraham Lincoln President thereby breaking the Social, States and Federal, and individual Compact with the South, who were Extremely instrumental in winning the Revolutionary War , and by Abraham Lincoln not only un-constitutionally but anti-constitutionally establishing the Executive branch of the federal government in being Supreme over the legislature and by Subverting the rights of All of the Individual States individual Supremacy, Unjustly Declaring War on Them. And became the first World Leader to embrace Communism of his friend Horris Greeley whom was instrumental in his presidential nomination and encouragement of the emancipation proclamation, and Karl Marx who’s congratulations letter, and tenants of Communist Socialism he employed, and he Empirically as Demonstrated emphatically did not have the Moral High Ground! In Fact it was High Treason! And he should have been tried and executed for his High crimes against all of Humanity! by We The People! Instead of John Wilkes Booth having to take his Patriotic Duty Seriously! There is no middle ground here, Ether Lincoln is God! or he will live in Just Infamy in Hell for Eternity, he was self educated and obviously never studied John Lockes Works’
And then Formally in the 1930’s with the F.D.R. who will live in Just Infamy in Hell for Eternity! With his
Socialist Communist Economic system implemented, that it was not only un-Constitutional but anti-Constitutional, in addition to having our Original World Intellectual System of Empirical Analysis or Modern Scientific Method of Positive Thesis and Negative Antithesis, Analogical Inference discerned with the Empirical Conclusion of Empirical Self Evident Truth Propositions, was covertly replaced with the Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism to implement democratic scientific socialism.
Inverting the Perception of Positive Empirical Reality! By First Establishing its own Economic Operation Revenue Source of Social Security. And then more Anti-Capitalist Entitlement programs, as a Symbiotic Parasite that perpetually feeds on its ultimately intentionally murdered Host Victims! Until they need you no longer! And if they are in political position, Don’t be surprised if they will Formally justify having you declared “The Hate Criminals of the World“, and use your own military to attack you and kill you! to remove every last vestige of the Evil in the World! Then they will Proclaim, their Just One World Order to the World! By this Communist Socialist Leviathan.
Nationally Establish the Dominant Mass Media, with a Perception of Intellectual Positive Objective Observation discerned Hypotheses, but actually a Negative Subjective Observation Consensus, for Mass Negative Indoctrination. to
Disenfranchise the Informal Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate Christian Men, By Enfranchising Illiterate Secular Woman, and Illiterate Black Men & Woman.
Federally Commandeered the Positive Public Education and replaced it with Dominant Mass Negative Propaganda indoctrination.
Establish Negative Entitlement Programs that are a detriment to Free Market Capitalism, such as Medicare and Medicaid and as Socialized Medicine that steals the tax payers money to intentionally pay inflated prices such as $10.00 for a Aspirin, that promotes and encourages the free market to gouge the tax payer on one hand, while justifying higher and higher prices, removing the free market effect of competition. And the proposed National Socialized Medicine will only exasperate the cost, while bankrupting the American People once and for all!
Government sanctioned Defamation of Character, Libel and Slander
Generally speaking:
Defamation
is the issuance of a false statement about another person, which causes that person to suffer harm.
Slander
involves the making of defamatory statements by a transitory (non-fixed) representation, usually an oral (spoken) representation.
Libel
involves the making of defamatory statements in a fixed or medium, such as a magazine or newspaper.
The typical elements of a cause of action for defamation are:
A false and defamatory statement concerning another;
The unprivileged publication of the statement to a third party;
If the defamatory matter is of public concern, fault amounting at least to negligence on the part of the publisher; and
Damage to the plaintiff.
Within the context of defamation law, a statement is considered to have been "published" when it is made to a third party, meaning somebody other than the plaintiff in the malpractice action. The reference to "publication" refers to this communication to a third party, regardless of the means of communication, and does not mean that the defamatory statement has to be in print.
Damages in defamation actions are typically to the reputation of the plaintiff. Depending upon the laws of the jurisdiction, a plaintiff may be able to sustain a defamation action on the basis of mental anguish, even in the absence of any other claim of harm or damage.
While actions for defamation arose from common law traditions, most jurisdictions have passed statutes which modify the common law definitions of defamation, libel and slander. These statutes may change the elements of the cause of action, limit the circumstances under which an action may be filed, or modify the available defenses to an action for defamation. Some statutes even require that the defendant be given the opportunity to apologize before the plaintiff can seek non-economic damages.
Ruby Ridge: The Justice Report
By James Bovard
The 1992 confrontation between federal agents and the Randy Weaver family in Ruby Ridge, Idaho, has become one of the most controversial and widely discussed examples of the abuse of federal power. The Justice Department completed a 542-page investigation on the case last year but has not yet made the report public
.
However, the report was acquired by Legal Times newspaper, which this week placed the text on the Internet. The report reveals that federal officials may have acted worse than even some of their harshest critics imagined.
This case began after Randy Weaver was entrapped, as an Idaho jury concluded, by an undercover Bureau of Alcohol Tobacco and Firearms agent to sell him sawed-off shotguns.
While federal officials have claimed that the violent confrontation between the Weavers and the government began when the Weavers ambushed federal marshals, the report tells a very different story. A team of six U.S. marshals, split into two groups, trespassed onto Mr. Weaver's land on Aug. 21, 1992. One of the marshals threw rocks at the Weaver's cabin to see how much noise was required to agitate the Weaver's dogs. A few minutes later, Randy Weaver, Kevin Harris, and 13-year-old Sammy Weaver came out of the cabin and began following their dogs. Three U.S. marshals were soon tearing through the woods.
At one point, U.S. Marshal Larry Cooper "told the others that it was ['expletive deleted'] for them to continue running and that he did not want to 'run down the trail and get shot in the back.' He urged them to take up defensive positions. The others agreed.... William Degan ... took a position behind a stump...."
As Sammy Weaver and Kevin Harris came upon the marshals, gunfire erupted. Sammy was shot in the back and killed while running away from the scene (probably by Marshal Cooper, according to the report), and Marshal Degan was killed by Mr. Harris. The jury concluded that Mr. Harris's action was legitimate self-defense; the Justice report concluded it was impossible to know who shot first.
Several places in the report deal with the possibility of a government coverup. After the firefight between the marshals and the Weavers and Mr. Harris, the surviving marshals were taken away to rest and recuperate. The report observed, "We question the wisdom of keeping the marshals together at the condominium for several hours, while awaiting interviews with the FBI. Isolating them in that manner created the appearance and generated allegations that they were fabricating stories and colluding to cover up the true circumstances of the shootings."
After the death of the U.S. marshal, the FBI was called in. A source of continuing fierce debate across America is: Did the FBI set out to apprehend and arrest Randy Weaver and Kevin Harris -- or simply to kill them? Unfortunately, the evidence from the Justice Department report is damning in the extreme on this count.
The report noted, "We have been told by observers on the scene that law enforcement personnel made statements that the matter would be handled quickly and that the situation would be 'taken down hard and fast.' " The FBI issued Rules of Engagement that declared that its snipers "can and should" use deadly force against armed males outside the cabin.
The report noted that a member of an FBI SWAT team from Denver "remembered the Rules of Engagement as 'if you see 'em, shoot 'em.' " The task force report noted, "since those Rules which contained 'should' remained in force at the crisis scene for days after the August 22 shooting, it is inconceivable to us that FBI Headquarters remained ignorant of the exact wording of the Rules of Engagement during that entire period."
The report concluded that the FBI Rules of Engagement at Ruby Ridge flagrantly violated the U.S. Constitution: "The Constitution allows no person to become 'fair game' for deadly force without law enforcement evaluating the threat that person poses, even when, as occurred here, the evaluation must be made in a split second." The report portrays the rules of engagement as practically a license to kill: "The Constitution places the decision on whether to use deadly force on the individual agent; the Rules attempted to usurp this responsibility."
FBI headquarters rejected an initial operation plan because there was no provision to even attempt to negotiate the surrender of the suspects. The plan was revised to include a negotiation provision -- but subsequent FBI action made that provision a nullity. FBI snipers took their positions around the Weaver cabin a few minutes after 5 p.m. on Aug. 22. Within an hour, every adult in the cabin was either dead or severely wounded -- even though they had not fired a shot at any FBI agent.
Randy Weaver, Mr. Harris, and 16-year-old Sara Weaver stepped out of the cabin a few minutes before 6 p.m. to go to the shed where Sammy's body lay. FBI sniper Lon Horiuchi shot Randy Weaver in the back. As Randy Weaver, Mr. Harris, and Sara Weaver struggled to get back into the cabin, Vicki Weaver stood in the cabin doorway holding a baby. Agent Horiuchi fired again; his bullet passed through a window in the door, hit Vicki Weaver in the head, killing her instantly, and then hit Mr. Harris in the chest.
At the subsequent trial, the government claimed that Messrs. Weaver and Harris were shot because they had threatened to shoot at a helicopter containing FBI officials. Because of insufficient evidence, the federal judge threw out the charge that Messrs. Weaver and Harris threatened the helicopter. The Justice report noted, "The SIOC [Strategic Information and Operations Center at FBI headquarters] Log indicates that shots were fired during the events of August 22.... We have found no evidence during this inquiry that shots fired at any helicopter during the Ruby Ridge crisis. The erroneous entry was never corrected." (The Idaho jury found Messrs. Weaver and Harris innocent on almost all charges.)
The Justice Department task force expressed grave doubts about the wisdom of the FBI strategy: "From information received at the Marshals Service, FBI management had reason to believe that the Weaver/Harris group would respond to a helicopter in the vicinity of the cabin by coming outside with firearms. Notwithstanding this knowledge, they placed sniper/observers on the adjacent mountainside with instructions that they could and should shoot armed members of the group, if they came out of the cabin. Their use of the helicopter near the cabin invited an accusation that the helicopter was intentionally used to draw the Weaver group out of the cabin."
The task force was extremely critical of Agent Horiuchi's second shot: "Since the exchange of gunfire [the previous day], no one at the cabin had fired a shot. Indeed, they had not even returned fire in response to Horiuchi's first shot. Furthermore, at the time of the second shot, Harris and others outside the cabin were retreating, not attacking. They were not retreating to an area where they would present a danger to the public at large...."
Regarding Agent Horiuchi's killing of Vicki Weaver, the task force concluded, "[B]y fixing his cross hairs on the door when he believed someone was behind it, he placed the children and Vicki Weaver at risk, in violation of even the special Rules of Engagement.... In our opinion he needlessly and unjustifiably endangered the persons whom he thought might be behind the door."
The Justice Department task force was especially appalled that the adults were gunned down before receiving any warning or demand to surrender: "While the operational plan included a provision for a surrender demand, that demand was not made until after the shootings.... The lack of a planned 'call out' as the sniper/observers deployed is significant because the Weavers were known to leave the cabin armed when vehicles or airplanes approached. The absence of such a plan subjected the Government to charges that it was setting Weaver up for attack."
Waco
occurred under the presidency of
Bill Clinton, with Janet Reno and Wesley Clark in supporting roles. Already back in 1993 the US government demonstrated its contempt for the American people by carrying out a massacre in order to "demonstrate" (on prime time TV) its supposed "authority" (a tactic favored by fascist governments).
Few Americans realize that on February 28, 1993 when BATF agents in National Guard helicopters zoomed in on the Branch Davidians' church and home, Mount Carmel Center, they did so with guns blazing, like Americans raiding a Vietnamese village in that far off war. ... It is likely FBI agents deliberately sabotaged negotiations with Davidians to prevent their exiting Mount Carmel. Their goal was to destroy the building and its damaging evidence, even if that meant the massacre of dozens of men, women and children, all witnesses to the brutal attack. — Carol Moore:
Overview of Davidian Massacre
After the February raid by the U.S. Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms (BATF) of David Koresh's dissident religious community at Waco, Texas, the FBI and the U.S. Army took over, mounting a 51-day siege. This included such psy-war tactics as sleep deprivation of the inhabitants of the community by means of all-night broadcasts of recordings of the screams of rabbits being slaughtered.
Finally, despite David Koresh's pledge to surrender upon completion of his written explanation of the meaning of the Seven Seals, the FBI and the Army attacked. At dawn on April 19, 1993, and throughout the morning, tanks rammed holes in the main building and pumped (in the FBI's words) "massive amounts" of CS gas into the building, despite knowing that inside were more than a dozen children. The tanks demolished parts of the compound and created tunnels for the wind to blow through. The buildings at this point were saturated with inflammable CS gas and spilled kerosene.
Around midday two U.S. military pyrotechnic devices were fired into the main building, igniting a fire which (because of the holes in the walls allowing the wind to gust through) spread rapidly through the complex of buildings and became an inferno. 74 men, women and children died — including twelve children younger than five years of age. Fire trucks were prevented by the FBI from approaching the inferno. After the compound had burned down the BATF flag was hoisted aloft to signify 'victory'. Subsequently the burned-out ruin was razed in an attempt to remove all evidence of this premeditated murder of innocent civilians by agents of the U.S. government. Thus occured an atrocity which many Americans believe could never happen in their country. A look at the evidence presented in the film
Waco: Rules of Engagement (and in the BBC documentary broadcast in the U.K. on November 28, 1998) shows that it did happen.
The lawyer for one of the survivors said at one of the U.S. government 'investigations' (or rather, whitewashes): In this country when people are accused of a crime they are arrested and given a trial — that's 'due process'. If found guilty of murder then maybe they are killed. We don't just kill them first — which is what happened at Waco.
f the Intellectual Consensus of “We The People” can be established, and only if the goal of Completely Restoring our Original Written Constitution of a Liberal Individual Right, democratic representative, Republic form of civil government. Interpreted as it was constructed with a Empirical Analysis - World Intellectual System of Formal moral & ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literacy, with Empirical Self Evident Truth Propositions. Articulated by our intentionally Obscured Intellectual Founding Father, our British Religious and Political Philosopher John Locke. .
Suffrage principle:
In the British American colonies they were the most literate complete population that the world has ever seen, ,the majority religion was 98 percent protestant Christian and in it the man accepts the responsibility for the protection of the wife and children as a covenant with God. and a social compact with each other, in addition to being educated in informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate, common sense, personally responsible, productive, honorable, legitimate, independent citizens that due to their biological strength are obligated to be conscripted or drafted into a defensive military force to protect America from enemies.
Woman’s suffrage: Christian woman were already created equal to men, as many believe the better half of one complete pro-creative human in the sight of God. And did not need political enfranchisement. so obviously this was a secular movement for secular woman that have no covenant with the protestant Christian god, therefore, they reject the limited human laws, but they demand the liberal human rights and they are not endowed by this creator with certain unalienable rights that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. In addition to the biological strength insufficiency of the essential conscription element. Which only achieved dividing into half to conquer, the informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate original majority of 98 percent of the political electorate. Then with universal suffrage with a African male & female informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiterate anti-constitutional political enfranchisement. That politically completely disenfranchised the informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate original majority down to 30 percent of the political electorate. Note: secular woman have premeditatively murdered 50 million innocent unborn children, As a last option contraception for their own irresponsible promiscuous sexual behavior.
WHERE THERE ARE NO LAWS, THERE ARE NO RIGHTS! “YOU EARN YOUR RIGHTS“, BY OBEYING THE LAWS! AND IF YOU REJECT THE LAWS, YOU REJECT YOUR RIGHTS !
Liberalism:
Early Development
Individual freedom can survive only under a system of law by which both the sovereign and the governed are bound. The idea of government limited by law received effective expression for the first time in the Magna Charta (1215), which checked the power of the English king, It did not stem from democratic or egalitarian beliefs; rather , it was a treaty between king and nobility that defined their relationship and laid the basis for the concept that the ruler was subject to the law rather than above it. The ideas of absolutism and divine right persisted, however, and the reigns of the Tudor and Stuart monarchs in England were marked by fierce conflicts between the Crown and Parliament.
On the European continent the struggle between authoritarian and libertarian principles developed around religious rather than secular issues. During the Reformation, freedom of religious belief and practice was a primary concern. Toleration was rare; as late as 1612, Unitarians were burned as heretics in England, Not until the end of the 18th century did the ideals of religious toleration become established in Western civilization.
As a result of the English, American, and French revolutions, Libertarian ideals were embodied in the structure of national governments. In England, the struggle between Parliament and the absolutist Stuarts culminated in the so-called Glorious Revolution of 1688, King James ll was expelled, and the new king, William lll, gave royal assent (1689) To the Declaration of Rights guaranteeing constitutional government. Subsequently, the monarch’s prerogatives were limited by statute and custom. The constitutional system is described in the writings of the English philosopher John Locke, which profoundly influenced the leaders of the American colonies.
Modern Liberalism.
In England in the 17th century, during the Great Rebellion, Englishmen in the New Model Army of Parliament began to debate liberal ideas concerning extension of suffrage, parliamentary rule, the responsibilities of government, and freedom of conscience, The controversies of this period produced one of the classics of liberal thinking, Areopagitica (1644), a treatise by the poet and prose writer John Milton in which he advocated freedom of thought and expression. One of the opponents of liberal thinking, the philosopher Thomas Hobbes, contributed significantly to liberal theory, although he favored strong and even unrestrained government, He argued that the sole test of government was its effectiveness rather than its basis in religion or tradition, Hobbes pragmatic view of government. Which stressed the equality of individuals, opened the way to free criticism of government and the right to revolution, ideas that Hobbes himself opposed.
John Locke.
An influential early liberal
was the English philosopher John Locke, In his political writings, which deeply influenced the framers of the U.S. Constitution, he argued for popular sovereignty, the right of rebellion against oppression, and toleration of religious minorities, According to the thought of locke and his many followers, the state exist not to promote peoples spiritual salvation, but to serve its citizens and to guarantee their life, liberty, and property under a constitution.
Much of Locke’s philosophy is reflected in writings of the Anglo-American political philosopher and writer Thomas Paine, who argued that a belief in divine order was all the religion that need be demanded of free people. Thomas Jefferson also echoed Locke in the Declaration of Independence and in later pronouncements defending revolutions, attacking paternalistic government, and upholding free expression of unpopular opinions.
In France, Locke’s philosophy was taken over by the leaders of the French Enlightenment, notably by the author and philosopher Voltaire. He insisted that the state should be supreme over the church and demanded universal religious toleration, abolition of censorship, lenient punishment of criminals, and a strong state acting only under general rules of law against forces obstructive of social progress and individual liberty. For Voltaire as for the French philosopher and dramatist Denis Diderot, the state is a machine for the creation of happiness and a positive instrument designed to check a strong nobility and a strong church, the two forces they considered most uncompromisingly dedicated to the conservation of old institutions.
Liberalism in Transition
By the middle of the 19th century, liberal thought concerning constitutionalism, wider suffrage, toleration of dissent, absence of arbitrariness, and policies designed to promote happiness had acquired powerful advocates in Great Britain and other European countries and in the U.S. Despite a prevalent tendency to find fault with the U.S., European visitors considered that nation and exemplar of liberalism because of its popular culture, emphasis on equality, and wide suffrage. Nevertheless, liberalism reached a stage of crisis at this time, in relation to democracy and economic power that was important to its later development. On the one hand, some democrats such as the French philosopher and author Jean Jacques Rousseau were not liberals. Rousseau objected to the network of voluntary, private groups that many liberals considered essential to the movement. On the other hand, most early liberals were not democrats. Neither Locke nor Voltaire had believed in universal suffrage, and even most 19th – century liberals feared mass participation in politics, holding that the so-called lower classes were uninterested in the principal values of liberalism, that is, that they were indifferent to freedom and hostile to the expression of diversity in society. As suffrage steadily widened in the 19th century, with the successive reform acts in Great Britain in 1832, 1867, 1884, and 1885, many liberals became concerned chiefly with preserving the individual values that they identified with an aristocratic social and political order. Their place as social critics and reformers soon was taken by more radical groups such as
Socialist.
20th Century U.S.
In the U.S., positive liberalism was further extended, with such developments as the social criticism of the muckrakers, the agitation for and enactment of legislation curbing trust and extending the suffrage to women, the trade union movement, the “
New Freedom “ of President Woodrow Wilson, and the New Deal of President Franklin D. Roosevelt. Gradually these programs, movements, and laws prepared the way and provided sanctions for government intervention in the economy. The U.S. Supreme Court, which had long maintained a sturdy defense against such intervention, heard eloquent defense for state regulation of hours and wages by both conservatives, such as Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes, and liberals, such as Justice Louis Dembitz Brandeis. Their opinions were accepted by the majority after 1936, when the Court sustained one act of New Deal legislation after another, asserting that individual citizens must be protected against overpowering economic groups and from disasters they have not brought on themselves. Legislative enactments provided for old age and survivors insurance, unemployment insurance, federal control of various financial interests, minimum wages, supervision of agricultural production, and the right of labor unions to organize and bargain collectively. Despite metamorphosis in the philosophy of liberalism since the mid-19th century, almost all modern liberals agree that their common objective is enlargement of the individual’s opportunity to realize full potentialities.
Socialism,
Economic and social doctrine, political movement inspired by this doctrine, and system or order established when this doctrine is organized in a society. The socialist doctrine demands state ownership and control of the fundamental means of production and distribution of wealth, to be achieved by reconstruction of the existing capitalist or other political system of a country through peaceful, democratic, and parliamentary means. The doctrine specifically advocates
nationalization of natural resources, basic industries, banking and credit facilities, and public welfare. It also advocates state ownership of corporations in which the owner ship function has passed from stockholders to managerial personnel. Smaller and less vital enterprises would be left under private ownership, and privately held cooperatives would be encouraged.
These are the tenets of the Socialist party of the U.S., the Labor party of Great Britain, and labor or social democratic parties of various other countries. Therefore they constitute the centrist position held by most socialists. Some political movements calling themselves socialist, however, insist on the complete abolition of the capital system and of private profit, and at the other extreme are socialist programs having objectives entailing even fewer changes in the social order than those outlined above. The ultimate goal of all socialists, however, is a
classless cooperative commonwealth in every nation of the world.
Comparison with Communism.
The terms socialism and communism were once used interchangeably. Today however, communism designates those theories and movements that, in accordance with one view of the teaching of Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, advocate the abolition of capitalism and all private profit, by means of violent revolution if necessary. Marx organized the International Workman’s Association, or First International; when this congress met at Geneva in 1866, it was the first international forum for the promulgation of Communist doctrine. This doctrine was later explained by Lenin, who defined a socialist society as one in which the workers, free from capitalist exploitation, receive the full product of their labor. Most socialist deny the claim of Communist to have achieved socialism in the USSR, which they regard as an authoritarian tyranny. But after World War ll, many Communist-Led political parties in the Soviet sphere of influence still used the designation socialist in their names. In East Germany, for example, the name adopted by the merged Communist and Social Democratic parties was the Socialist Unity party. The modern socialist movement, as distinguished from communism, had its origin largely in revisionist movement of the 19th century. The worsening condition of the proletariat, or workers, and the class war predicted by Marx for Western Europe had not come about. Many socialist thinkers began to doubt the indispensability of revolution and to revise other basic tenets of Marxism, Led by the German writer Eduard Bernstein, they declared that socialism could be attained by reformist, parliamentary, and evolutionary methods, including the support of the bourgeoisie.
Moderate Socialism.
Such a view was held by the founders of the Fabian Society, organized in 1884 by British social reformers Sidney and Beatrice Webb and their associates. The Fabians in turn helped to form the British Independent Labor party in 1893; it became affiliated with the newly organized Labor party in 1906. In the U.S. a Socialist Labor party was founded in 1877. This party, small as it was, became fragmented in the 1890s. In 1901 a moderate faction of the party under Morris Hillquit (1869 -1933) joined with the and Social Democratic party of Eugene V. Debs the Christian Socialist of George D. Herron (1862-1925) to form the Socialist party.
The moderate, or revisionist, type of socialism found its clearest expression in the organization in Paris in 1889 of the Second International. This body differed from the First International in that it was merely a coordinator of the activities of its affiliated political parties and trade unions. The Second International also diverged in ideology; a majority of its members, led by Eduard Bernstein, were revisionist. The left-wing minority was led by Lenin and the German revolutionist Rosa Luxemburg; a third element, Marxist but opposed to Linen, was led by the German theorist Karl Kautsky. The Second International declared its opposition to the preparations for war being made by most European governments.
Bernstein, Eduard
(b. Jan. 6, 1850, Berlin-d. Dec. 18, 1932, Berlin), Social Democratic propagandist, political theorist, and historian, one of the first Socialist to attempt a revision of Karl Marx’s tenets, such as abandoning the ideas of the imminent collapse of the capitalist economy and the seizure of power by the proletariat. Although he was not a distinguished theoretician, Berstein called “the father of revisionism,” envisaged a type of social democracy that combined private initiative with social reform.
Berstein was born into a Jewish family that had come to the capital of Prussia from Danzig. His father was a railroad engineer, and his uncle Aaron Berstein was the editor of the Berliner Volks-Zeitung, a newspaper widely read in progressive working-class circles. It was thus not surprising that at a young age Eduard shared the aspirations of many educated Germans for national unity and democracy. Of an engaging and candid disposition, he retained the goodwill of his superiors when in 1872, as a young bank clerk, he announced that he had joined the Socialist Democratic Party. The turbulent years after Prussia’s 1871 defeat of France also contributed to the formation of his political beliefs. Yet the ever-genial Berstein tended to be attracted more to socialism of an under dogmatic. Pragmatic kind than to radical Marxism. He preferred the democratic and pacifist Social Democrats to the somewhat authoritarian Allgemeiner Deutscher Arbeiterverein (“General German workers’ Association”).
In joining the party, he became associated with the German socialist organ, Die Zukunft (“The Future”). The economic crisis of 1873, which continued into the 1890s, reinforced his belief in the fragility of capitalism. it was however, Chancellor Otto von Bismarck’s anti-socialist laws that finally impelled him toward a more radical position. Exiled from Germany, he immigrated to Switzerland, abandoning the “ethical socialism” of Karl Hochberg, the wealthy patron of Die Zukunft. With Marx’s consent, he became the editor of the Zurich edition of Der Sozialdemokrat, a periodical that was the rallying center of the underground socialist party. Expelled from Switzerland at the request of Bismarck in 1888. Bernstein continued the publication of the periodical in London. There he became a close friend of Friedrich Engels, Marx’s collaborator and patron, and also came to know intimately the leaders of the influential Fabian Society, which advocated a gradualist development of socialism. Berstein set forth his revised views in a series of articles and in a letter to the Socialist Democratic Party meeting at Stuttgart in 1898. in the following year he published Die Voraussetzungen des Sozilismus und die Aufgaben der Sozialdemokratie (“The Postulates of Socialism and the lessons of Social Democracy”; Eng. Trans., Evolutionary Socialism).
When Berstein returned to Germany in 1901, he became the theoretician of the growing revisionist school of the reformist labor movement. He held that socialism is the final result of the l
iberalism inherent in human aspiration, not the mere product of a revolt against the capitalist middle class. He no longer believed in capitalism’s imminent collapse, nor did he any longer regarded the bourgeoisie as exclusively parasitic and oppressive.
He also believed that the concentration of productive industry was not taking place in all fields as thoroughly or as fast as Marx had predicted. Citing such reforms as factory legislation and the freeing of labor unions from legal restrictions, he pointed out that, under pressure from the socialist movement, a reaction had set in against the exploitive inclinations of capital. Thus he argued, the prospects for lasting success lay in steady advance rather than violent upheaval.
In 1902 Berstein was elected a member of the Reichstag, or Parliament, to which he was reelected several times. He remained a member of the Reichstag up to 1928. Eventually revisionism became Social Democratic ideology, while the dogmatic Marxism of the socialist theoretician Karl Kautsky and the eclectic Marxism of the German labor leader August Bebel faded into the background. Berstein, however, who was opposed to violence between nations as well as between classes, lent his voice to that of the left to fight against militarism. During World War l, although a leading member of his party’s right wing, he sided with the Independent Socialist (Unabhangige Soziademocratische Partei Deutschlands; USPD) to protest his party’s support of the war. As soon as peace was restored, however, he returned to his old party and opposed those who wanted to transform the political revolution of November 1918 into a social revolution. He believed that the establishment of the parliamentary republic opened the way to uninterrupted progress, and after the war he served as secretary of state for economy and finance in 1919.
Social Democracy had finally become the great popular and reformist movement he had desired for more than 20 years, and, as an adviser respected by his party, he inspired much of its program. If he helped to discourage the Germans from following the Russian example of 1917, he could not dissuade them from imitating the Italian fascist model of 1922. He regarded the bloody outrages of the Nazis and their predecessors as the thoughtless actions of unbalanced minds; he was unable to comprehend the nature of National Socialism and remained powerless to prevent its seizure of power. Less than six weeks after his death, the democratic state on which he had set all his hopes was to give way to the dictatorship of Adolf Hitler.
Rise of the Left Wing.
When World War l began in 1914, modern European socialist leaders supported their respective governments. Leaders of the Socialist party in the U.S. and of the Labor party of Great Britain did not. Spokespersons for the left wing, led by Lenin, Labeled the war an imperialist struggle and urged the workers of the world to convert the war into a proletarian revolution or to turn the imperialist war into a class war. This ideological conflict resulted in the collapse of the Second International. Revived after World War l, it was never again important.
Despite the decline of the Second International, socialist parties made substantial gains during the years following World War l and during World War ll. In Great Britain, the labor party under Ramsay Macdonald was in power for ten months in 1924 and again from 1929 to 1931, but it lacked parliamentary majorities and accomplished little. In Australia the Labor party held office from 1929 to 1932, from 1941 to 1949, and from 1972 to 1975. The Labor government of New Zealand, elected in 1935, remained in power until 1949. In Scandinavia, candidates of the Social Democratic parties of Denmark, Norway, and Sweden were elected to high positions early in the 1920s; these parties subsequently became dominant in Scandinavia.
Socialism Verses Fascism.
During the 1920s and 30s socialist and Communist parties were in continuous conflict. One point of contention was the question of support for the USSR. Socialist castigated Communist as agents of the Soviet Union and traitors to their own countries. Also during the 20s and 30s, Fascist regimes in Germany and Italy caused both socialist and Communist to develop new tactics. Attempts were made in several countries to form a wall in the 1936 elections. Failure of the Communist and the Socialist of Germany to unite is regarded as one cause of the success of the National Socialist. The fragile alliance that was achieved between socialist and communist in some countries during this ‘Popular Front” period was destroyed in 1939 by the conclusion of a nonaggression pact between Germany and the USSR. Socialist condemned this act as a demonstration of the community of interest between two totalitarian governments. In August 1939, Germany invaded Poland, precipitating World War ll, and socialist in the Allied countries immediately expressed full support for their governments.
After World War ll.
An upsurge occurred in support of socialist parties after the war, chiefly in Western Europe. The greatest advance aws scored in Great Britain in 1945; the victorious Labor party had in its campaign advocated the socialization of the British economy. In ensuing years individual socialist won victories and in some instances formed governments in France, Italy, Belgium, the Netherlands, Norway, Sweden, and numerous other European countries. The Socialist International, similar to the Second International, was organized in 1951 in Frankfurt, West Germany. In Asia, socialism made progress in India, Burma, and Japan; the Asian Socialist conference was formed as the Eastern equivalent of the Socialist International. The Soviet satellites, the ‘People’s Democracies” of Eastern Europe, including Poland, Czechoslovakia, Hungary, Bulgaria, and Romania, came under the control of Communist-Socialist parties, but these were dominated in all cases by Communist. China established a Communist government, as did Albania and later, Cuba. Emerging nations of Africa, Asia, and Latin America frequently adopted social systems that were largely socialist in orientation. In many instances, these nations took over properties held by foreign owners. The influence of the Socialist party of the U.S., Led from 1924 to 1968 by
Norman Thomas, gradually declined, although much of its economic program became law under the New Deal of President Franklin D. Roosevelt.
The period following World War ll was also marked by intensification of conflict between socialist and Communist. Socialists approved such measures, initiated in the U.S. and supported by the governments of Western European Recovery Program and the North Atlantic Treaty Organization, declaring that the former would stem the tide of totalitarian communism by raising living standards and that the later would achieve the same end by strengthening Western Europe militarily. Communist denounced these measures as imperialist preparations for war against the USSR.
Socialist political parties have suffered occasional setbacks in elections in those countries in which they form half of the two-party system, as in New Zealand in 1975) (they had been in power from 1957 to 1960 and from 1972 to 1975 and in Great Britain in 1979) (after five years in powers). Nonetheless, extensive and fundamental parts of the socialist program are permanent features of contemporary economic and social life.
Political Science.
Academic discipline, the focus of which is the systematic study of government in the largest sense, encompassing the origins of political regimes; their structures, functions, and institutions; all the ways in which governments discover and deal with socio-economic problems from dog licensing to diplomacy; and the interactions of groups and individuals that play a part in establishing, maintaining, and changing governments.
Nature of the Discipline.
Political science usually is viewed as one of the social sciences, which also include anthropology, economics, history, psychology, and sociology. Its relationship to these disciplines can be seen from two perspectives. Some say that political science occupies a central position because the human and social concerns of the other social sciences must take place within-and be affected by the political beliefs, practices, and authority that exist everywhere. The opposite view is that political science is the “handmaiden” of the other social sciences because it depends on them for its concepts, methods, and understandings. Whichever side one takes, it remains true that throughout the nearly 100 year history of political science as an academic field, first one and then another of the other social sciences has been seen as the key to comprehension of political matters. The precursors of political science were concerned with the attainment and securing of ideal ends. Questions about the best form of government are now widely considered outside the scope of the discipline, which is regarded as being concerned not with what ought to be but, rather, with what actually is. Although the question of the ideal usually is placed in the field of political philosophy, some scholars argue that because value questions are implicit in all political inquiry, they need to be squarely faced. Today most published research and formal study in political science deal primarily with tangible topics such as political campaigns and elections, the legislative process, executive power, administrative regulations, tax and welfare policies, international relations, comparative politics, judicial decision making, and the actions and effects of groups involved in business, labor, agriculture, religion, ethic culture, the military, and the media.
Early History.
Strong interest in the nature of the state, its organs of control, and the place of the citizenry within its boundaries existed as far back as ancient Greece. Most scholars would agree that Aristotle was the earliest forerunner of the political scientist. Among other things, his treatment of types of regimes in his Politics presaged countless efforts to classify forms of government and has remained a major influence on the discipline. Plato’s Republic, with its theoretical development of a utopia, or perfect city, was another important early work. Over the centuries, other classics of the field were written by the Roman statesman Cicero, by St. Augustine and St. Thomas Aquinas, by the Italian statesman Niccolo Machiavelli, by the British philosophers Thomas Hobbes and John Locke, by the French writers Jean Jacques Rousseau and the Baron de Montesquieu, and by the German philosophers Immanuel Kant, G.W.F. Hegel, Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche, and Karl Marx. The Federalist (1787-88), a series of essays, most of them by the American statesman Alexander Hamilton and James Madison, is a classic of early U.S. political thought, Almost all of these authors dealt with the possibility that a society could provide the conditions for a equality, liberty, and the promotion of human excellence.
Development in the U.S.
As an academic discipline, political science is a part of higher education curricula all over the world, although it is more prevalent in the U.S., these scholars worked to turn the study of government away from what they saw as sterile preoccupation with documents in archives and toward the political activities of actual human beings in everyday life. The fact that real power was frequently quite different from the formal authority set down in written constitutions and of governments could be gained only through study of actual process of politics, using careful methods to observe, gather, organize, and explain the facts.
The successes achieved in the natural sciences led many political scientist to the belief that in time, if they borrowed the orderly analysis and methodology of physics, chemistry, and biology, and if they, too developed explanatory theories, the study of government and politics could become as much a scientific endeavor as were the established laboratory sciences. In their efforts to achieve this scientific credibility. These scholars allied themselves primarily with researchers in the fields of sociology and psychology. From sociologist they borrowed statistical methods of collecting and analyzing data on people’s political behavior. From psychologist they took definitions, propositions, and concepts to help in understanding why human beings act in certain ways. History was used as a source of facts to be analyzed by the political scientist. Economics also was relegated to a supplementary position, although the economist’ ability to collect quantifiable data became the envy of many students of politics. As a result of these borrowings from other social sciences, political science came to be seen as an important field in its own right; no longer was it considered merely and adjunct to the fields of moral philosophy, law, political economy, or history.
Proposed this System intended as a Spiral upward Refinement Empirical Analysis
HEGEL, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich
(1770-1831), German idealist philosopher, who became one of the most influential thinkers of the 19th century.
Hegel was born in Stuttgart on Aug. 27, 1770, the son of a revenue officer with the civil service. He was brought up in an atmosphere of Protestant Pietism (q.v.) and became thoroughly acquainted with the Greek and Roman classics while studying at the Stuttgart gymnasium (preparatory school). Encouraged by his father to become a clergyman, Hegel entered the seminary at the University of Tuebingen in 1788. There he developed friendships with the poet Friedrich Hoelderlin and the philosopher Friedrich Wilhelm Joseph von Schelling. Having completed a course of study in philosophy and theology and having decided not to enter the ministry, Hegel became (1793) a private tutor in Berne, Switzerland. In 1797 he assumed a similar position in Frankfurt. Two years later his father died, leaving a financial legacy that was sufficient to free him from tutoring.
In 1801 Hegel went to the University of Jena, where he studied, wrote, and eventually became a lecturer. At Jena he completed The Phenomenology of Mind (1807; trans. 1910), one of his most important works. He remained at Jena until October 1806, when the city was taken by the French and he was forced to flee. Having exhausted the legacy left him by his father, Hegel became editor of the Bamberger Zeitung in Bavaria. He disliked journalism, however, and moved to Nuremberg, where he served for eight years as headmaster of a gymnasium.
During the Nuremberg years Hegel met and married Marie von Tucher (1791?-1855). Three children were born to the Hegels, a daughter, who died soon after birth, and two sons, Karl (1813-1901) and Immanuel (1814-91). Before his marriage, Hegel had fathered an illegitimate son, Ludwig (1807-31), who eventually came to live with the Hegels. While at Nuremberg, Hegel published over a period of several years The Science of Logic (1812, 1813, 1816; trans. 1929). In 1816 Hegel accepted a professorship in philosophy at the University of Heidelberg. Soon after, he published in summary form a systematic statement of his entire philosophy entitled Encyclopedia of the Philosophical Sciences in Outline (1817; trans. 1959). In 1818 Hegel was invited to teach at the University of Berlin, where he was to remain. He died in Berlin on Nov. 14, 1831, during a cholera epidemic.
The last full-length work published by Hegel was The Philosophy of Right (1821; trans. 1896), although several sets of his lecture notes, supplemented by students' notes, were published after his death. Published lectures include The Philosophy of Fine Art (1835-38; trans. 1920), Lectures on the History of Philosophy (1833-36; trans. 1892-96), Lectures on the Philosophy of Religion (1832; trans. 1895), and Lectures on the Philosophy of History (1837; trans. 1858).
Strongly influenced by Greek ideas, Hegel also read the works of the Dutch philosopher Baruch Spinoza, the French writer Jean Jacques Rousseau, and the German philosophers Immanuel Kant, Johann Gottlieb Fichte, and Schelling. Although he often disagreed with these philosophers, their influence is evident in his writings.
Philosophical Aims.
Hegel's aim was to set forth a philosophical system so comprehensive that it would encompass the ideas of his predecessors and create a conceptual framework in terms of which both the past and future could be philosophically understood. Such an aim would require nothing short of a full account of reality itself. Thus, Hegel conceived the subject matter of philosophy to be reality as a whole.
This reality, or the total developmental process of everything that is, he referred to as the Absolute (q.v.) , or Absolute Spirit.
According to Hegel, the task of philosophy is to chart the development of Absolute Spirit. This involves (1) making clear the internal rational structure of the Absolute; (2) demonstrating the manner in which the Absolute manifests itself in nature and human history; and (3) explicating the teleological nature of the Absolute, that is, showing the end or purpose toward which the Absolute is directed. `
Dialectic.
Concerning the rational structure of the Absolute, Hegel, following the ancient Greek philosopher Parmenides, argued that "what is rational is real and what is real is rational." This must be understood in terms of Hegel's further claim that the Absolute must ultimately be regarded as pure Thought, or Spirit, or Mind, in the process of self-development ( see Idealism ). The logic that governs this developmental process is dialectic (q.v.) . The dialectical method involves the notion that movement, or process, or progress, is the result of the conflict of opposites. Traditionally, this dimension of Hegel's thought has been analyzed in terms of the categories of thesis, antithesis, and synthesis. Although Hegel tended to avoid these terms, they are helpful in understanding his concept of the dialectic. The thesis, then, might be an idea or a historical movement. Such an idea or movement contains within itself incompleteness that gives rise to opposition, or an antithesis, a conflicting idea or movement. As a result of the conflict a third point of view arises, a synthesis, which overcomes the conflict by reconciling at a higher level the truth contained in both the thesis and antithesis. This synthesis becomes a new thesis that generates another antithesis, giving rise to a new synthesis, and in such a fashion the process of intellectual or historical development is continually generated. Hegel thought that Absolute Spirit itself (which is to say, the sum total of reality) develops in this dialectical fashion toward an ultimate end or goal.
For Hegel, therefore, reality is understood as the Absolute unfolding dialectically in a process of self-development. As the Absolute undergoes this development, it manifests itself both in nature and in human history. Nature is Absolute Thought or Being objectifying itself in material form. Finite minds and human history are the process of the Absolute manifesting itself in that which is most kin to itself, namely, spirit or consciousness. In The Phenomenology of Mind Hegel traced the stages of this manifestation from the simplest level of consciousness, through self-consciousness, to the advent of reason.
Self-Knowledge of the Absolute.
The goal of the dialectical cosmic process can be most clearly understood at the level of reason. As finite reason progresses in understanding, the Absolute progresses toward full self-knowledge. Indeed, the Absolute comes to know itself through the human mind's increased understanding of reality, or the Absolute. Hegel analyzed this human progression in understanding in terms of three levels: art, religion, and philosophy. Art grasps the Absolute in material forms, interpreting the rational through the sensible forms of beauty. Art is conceptually superseded by religion, which grasps the Absolute by means of images and symbols. The highest religion for Hegel is Christianity, for in Christianity the truth that the Absolute manifests itself in the finite is symbolically reflected in the incarnation. Philosophy, however, is conceptually supreme, because it grasps the Absolute rationally. Once this has been achieved, the Absolute has arrived at full self-consciousness, and the cosmic drama reaches its end and goal. Only at this point did Hegel identify the Absolute with God. "God is God," Hegel argued, "only in so far as he knows himself."
Philosophy of history.
In the process of analyzing the nature of Absolute Spirit, Hegel made significant contributions in a variety of philosophical fields, including the philosophy of history and social ethics. With respect to history, his two key explanatory categories are reason and freedom. "The only Thought," maintained Hegel, "which Philosophy brings . . . to the contemplation of history, is the simple conception of Reason; that Reason is the Sovereign of the world, that the history of the world, therefore, presents us with a rational process." As a rational process, history is a record of the development of human freedom, for human history is a progression from less freedom to greater freedom.
Ethics and Politics.
Hegel's social and political views emerge most clearly in his discussion of morality ( Moralitaet ) and social ethics ( Sittlichkeit ). At the level of morality, right and wrong is a matter of individual conscience. One must, however, move beyond this to the level of social ethics, for duty, according to Hegel, is not essentially the product of individual judgment. Individuals are complete only in the midst of social relationships; thus, the only context in which duty can truly exist is a social one. Hegel considered membership in the state one of the individual's highest duties. Ideally, the state is the manifestation of the general will, which is the highest expression of the ethical spirit. Obedience to this general will is the act of a free and rational individual. Hegel emerges as a conservative, but he should not be interpreted as sanctioning totalitarianism, for he also argued that the abridgment of freedom by any actual state is morally unacceptable.
Influence.
At the time of Hegel's death, he was the most prominent philosopher in Germany. His views were widely taught, and his students were highly regarded. His followers soon divided into right-wing and left-wing Hegelians. Theologically and politically the right-wing Hegelians offered a conservative interpretation of his work. They emphasized the compatibility between Hegel's philosophy and Christianity. Politically, they were orthodox. The left-wing Hegelians eventually moved to an atheistic position. In politics, many of them became revolutionaries. This historically important left-wing group included Ludwig Feuerbach, Bruno Bauer (1809-92), Friedrich Engels, and Karl Marx. Engels and Marx were particularly influenced by Hegel's idea that history moves dialectically, but they replaced Hegel's philosophical idealism with materialism.
Hegel's metaphysical idealism had a strong impact on 19th-century and early 20th-century British philosophy, notably that of Francis Herbert Bradley, and on such American philosophers as Josiah Royce, and on Italian philosophy through Benedetto Croce. Hegel also influenced existentialism (q.v.) through the Danish philosopher S0-ren Kierkegaard. Phenomenology (q.v.) has been influenced by Hegel's ideas on consciousness. The extensive and diverse impact of Hegel'sideas on subsequent philosophy is evidence of the remarkable range and the extraordinary depth of his thought.
See also Philosophy . R.M.B. For further information on this person, see ~Biblio. HEGEL, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich .
IDEALISM,
a theory of reality and of knowledge that attributes to the mind a key role in the constitution of the world as it is experienced. Different forms and applications of idealism are discernible in the history of philosophy. In its most radical and commonly rejected form it is equivalent to solipsism, the view that all reality is nothing but the activity of one's own mind and that nothing really exists but oneself. The idealist, however, usually gives full recognition to the external, or natural, world, avoiding any claim that it can be reduced to the mere process of thinking. The mind, on the other hand, is active and indeed is able to produce and sustain modes of being that would not otherwise exist, such as law, religion, art, and mathematics. Furthermore, the way that natural objects exist in human experience is to some extent affected by the activity of the mind, and attention to this influence is essential if inquiries concerning the world are to be scientific.
Plato.
Plato, a distant precursor of idealism, postulated the existence of a realm of Ideas that the varied objects of common experience imperfectly reflect. He maintained that these ideal Forms are not only more clearly intelligible but also more real than the transient and essentially illusory objects themselves.
Berkeley and Kant.
The 18th-century Irish philosopher George Berkeley speculated that all aspects of everything of which one is conscious are actually reducible to the ideas present in the mind. The observer does not conjure external objects into existence, however; the true ideas of them are caused in the human mind directly by God. The 18th-century German philosopher Immanuel Kant greatly refined idealism through his critical inquiry into the limits of possible knowledge. Kant held that all that can be known of things is the way in which they appear in experience; there is no way of knowing what they are substantially in themselves. He also held, however, that the fundamental principles of all science are grounded in the constitution of the mind rather than being derived from the external world.
Hegel.
The 19th-century German philosopher G. W. F. Hegel regarded as invalid Kant's theory concerning the inescapable human ignorance of what things are in themselves, instead arguing for the ultimate intelligibility of all existence. Hegel also maintained that the highest achievements of the human spirit (culture, science, religion, and the state) are not the result of naturally determined processes in the mind, but are conceived and sustained by the dialectical activity ( see Dialectic ) of free, reflective intellect. Further strains of idealistic thought can be found in the works of the 19th-century Germans J. G. Fichte and F. W. J. Schelling, the 19th-century Englishman F. H. Bradley, the 19th-century Americans C. S. Peirce and Josiah Royce, and the 20th-century Italian Benedetto Croce.
See also Philosophy . P.Fu. For further information on this topic, see ~Biblio. Branches and schools
THE PROCESS OF INVERTING THE PERCEPTION OF THE EMPIRICAL
POSITIVE REALITY. THEN LEGISLATING ITS OPPOSITE.
Make no mistake that Karl Marx, Friedrich Engels, Eduard Berstein , Vladimir Lenin, Nadezhda Konstantinovna Krupskaya, Joseph Stalin All have been extreme students of inverting the principles of John Locke, if you don’t take this exposé serious, you will deserve what you get! First and foremost Karl Marx himself defined Socialism as the transitional state of Communism! To redefine this is not valid. To invade a state whether by Violent Revolution or from within, with Evolutionary Socialism, the people must be indoctrinated to accept Communism! There are those that have inverted the perception of the empirical reality by minimizing Socialism denying that it is the road to Communism, It must be understood that socialist want to be elected and remain in power, to personally succeed in Systematically Reversing Positive Law and over regulating Capitalism into Massive Failure if possible in addition to create entitlement programs that benefit the irresponsible dependent subject citizens of the state, therein they don’t want their programs to succeed, as we think of it , to be good for America! they want their programs to promote their ideology and to eventually bankrupt America! so as to save America, by “reinventing it” by completely implementing the Formal Socialist Communism.
( Creating an Inverted Empirical Reality.) Each and every General Principle and their Particulars can and are inverted daily, .Anticonstitutionally !
cognitive dissonance
Cognitive dissonance is a theory of human motivation that asserts that it is psychologically uncomfortable to hold contradictory cognitions. The theory is that dissonance, being unpleasant, motivates a person to change his cognition, attitude, or behavior. This theory was first explored in detail by social psychologist Leon Festinger, who described it this way:
Dissonance and consonance are relations among cognitions that is, among opinions, beliefs, knowledge of the environment, and knowledge of one's own actions and feelings. Two opinions, or beliefs, or items of knowledge are dissonant with each other if they do not fit together; that is, if they are inconsistent, or if, considering only the particular two items, one does not follow from the other (Festinger 1956: 25).
He argued that there are three ways to deal with cognitive dissonance. He did not consider these mutually exclusive.
One may try to change one or more of the beliefs, opinions, or behaviors involved in the dissonance;
One may try to acquire new information or beliefs that will increase the existing consonance and thus cause the total dissonance to be reduced; or,
One may try to forget or reduce the importance of those cognitions that are in a dissonant relationship (Festinger 1956: 25-26).
For example, people who smoke know smoking is a bad habit. Some rationalize their behavior by looking on the bright side: They tell themselves that smoking helps keep the weight down and that there is a greater threat to health from being overweight than from smoking. Others quit smoking. Most of us are clever enough to come up with
ad hoc hypotheses or rationalizations to save cherished notions. Why we can't apply this cleverness more competently is not explained by noting that we are led to rationalize because we are trying to reduce or eliminate cognitive dissonance. Different people deal with psychological discomfort in different ways. Some ways are clearly more reasonable than others. So, why do some people react to dissonance with cognitive competence, while others respond with cognitive incompetence?
Cognitive dissonance
has been called "the mind controller's best friend" (Levine 2003: 202). Yet, a cursory examination of cognitive dissonance reveals that it is not the dissonance, but how people deal with it, that would be of interest to someone trying to control others when the evidence seems against them.
Description
This is the feeling of uncomfortable tension which comes from holding two conflicting thoughts in the mind at the same time.
Dissonance increases with:
The importance of the subject to us.
How strongly the dissonant thoughts conflict.
Our inability to rationalize and explain away the conflict.
Dissonance is often strong when we believe something about ourselves and then do something against that belief. If I believe I am good but do something bad, then the discomfort I feel as a result is cognitive dissonance.
Cognitive dissonance is a very powerful motivator which will often lead us to change one or other of the conflicting belief or action. The discomfort often feels like a tension between the two opposing thoughts. To release the tension we can take one of three actions:
Change our behavior
.
Justify our behavior
by changing the conflicting cognition.
Justify our behavior
by adding new cognitions.
Dissonance is most powerful when it is about our self-image. Feelings of foolishness, immorality and so on (including internal projections during decision-making) are dissonance in action.
If an action has been completed and cannot be undone, then the after-the-fact dissonance compels us to change our beliefs. If beliefs are moved, then the dissonance appears during decision-making, forcing us to take actions we would not have taken before.
Cognitive dissonance appears in virtually all evaluations and decisions and is the central mechanism by which we experience new differences in the world. When we see other people behave differently to our images of them, when we hold any conflicting thoughts, we experience dissonance.
mes·mer·ize
mes·mer·ize [mézzm? r?z]
(past mes·mer·ized, past participle mes·mer·ized, present participle mes·mer·iz·ing, 3rd person present singular mes·mer·iz·es)
1. absorb somebody’s attention: to fascinate somebody or absorb all of somebody’s attention
The speaker mesmerized the audience with his dramatic tale.
2. hypnotize: to hypnotize somebody, especially formerly in a way believed to involve animal magnetism
[Early 19th century. Formed from the name of F. A. Mesmer (1734–1815), an Austrian physician who conducted experiments in which he induced trancelike states in his subjects.]
-mes·mer·
HYPNOSIS,
altered state of consciousness and heightened responsiveness to suggestion; it may be induced in normal persons by a variety of methods and has been used occasionally in medical and psychiatric treatment. Most frequently hypnosis is brought about through the actions of an operator, the hypnotist, who engages the attention of a subject and assigns certain tasks to him or her while uttering monotonous, repetitive verbal commands; such tasks may include muscle relaxation, eye fixation, and arm levitation. Hypnosis also may be self-induced, by trained relaxation, concentration on one's own breathing, or by a variety of monotonous practices and rituals that are found in many mystical, philosophical, and religious systems.
Characteristics.
Hypnosis results in the gradual assumption by the subject of a state of consciousness wholly dissimilar to either wakefulness or sleep, during which attention is withdrawn from the outside world and is concentrated on mental, sensory, and physiological experiences. When a hypnotist induces a trance, a close relationship or rapport develops between operator and subject. The responses of subjects in the trance state, and the phenomena or behavior they manifest objectively, are the product of their motivational set; that is, behavior reflects what is being sought from the experience.
Most people can be easily hypnotized. The depth of trance, however, will vary from a light state close to waking, to a profound state of somnambulism. A profound trance is characterized by a forgetting of trance events and by an ability to respond automatically to posthypnotic suggestions that are not too anxiety-provoking. The depth of trance achievable is a relatively fixed characteristic, dependent on the emotional condition of the subject and on the skill of the hypnotist. Only 20 percent of subjects are capable of entering somnambulistic states through the usual methods of induction. Medically, this percentage is not significant, since therapeutic effects occur even in a light trance.
Hypnosis can produce a deeper contact with one's emotional life, resulting in some lifting of repressions and exposure of buried fears and conflicts. This effect potentially lends itself to medical and educational use, but it also lends itself to misinterpretation. Thus, the revival through hypnosis of early, forgotten memories may be fused with fantasies. Research into hypnotically induced memories in recent years has in fact stressed their uncertain reliability. For this reason a number of state court systems in the U.S. have placed increasing constraints on the use of evidence hypnotically obtained from witnesses, although most states still permit its introduction in court.
Medical Uses.
Hypnosis has been used to treat a variety of physiological and behavioral problems. It can alleviate back pain and pain resulting from burns and cancer. It has been used by some obstetricians as the sole analgesia for normal childbirth. Hypnosis is sometimes also employed to treat physical problems with a possible psychological component, such as Raynaud's syndrome (a circulatory disease) and fecal incontinence in children. Researchers have demonstrated that the benefit of hypnosis is greater than the effect of a placebo and probably results from changing the focus of attention. Few physicians, however, include hypnosis as part of their practice.
Some behavioral difficulties, such as cigarette smoking, overeating, and insomnia, are also amenable to resolution through hypnosis. None-the-less, most psychiatrists think that fundamental psychiatric illness is better treated with the patient in a normal state of consciousness.
Domestic Propaganda :
It’s in The psychological warfare value of Intellectual Antitheticalism and not the intellectual system value itself of dialectical materialism. By simply replacing the Empirical Positive Thesis self evident proposition with it’s own Empirical Negative Antithesis for a Inverted or Intellectually Antithetical Empirical (Negative)Thesis self evident proposition, thereby creating a state of Psychological Cognitive Dissonance.
(1) This Combined with the Tenure Coercion or Bought or recruited since the civil war the perception of the dominant Objective Observation Intellectual Scientific Consensus of our most Prestigious Universities Harvard, Yale, Princeton Scholastic intelligentsia of our higher learning Institutions, public information or Mass Media - News Papers, Magazines, Movies, Television pseudo Intellectual or scientific Experts, Radio, Internet. Etc.
(2) The Unelected, unaccountable, legislators, Constitutional Authorities or the A.C.L.U. or the Antithetical American Civil Liberties Union. who Formally Revision and Repeal Empirically Positive Laws and Legislate Antithetical Empirical Negative Laws as if they were Empirically Positive Laws. Using modern political scientific method.
Hot Button Issues, Words, and Metaphors, Axioms and Postulates in Human Psychology, human behavior, and subtle and manipulative behavior of their Advanced Psychological Warfare Program. Such as creating a conditioned reflex personal abhorrence of being labeled that you are a racial bigot, racist, unjustly prejudice, unjust racial discriminator, Anti-Semite, the White Supremacist, this is a false label of the white Protestant Christians who are a all inclusive people, - its ironic that Orthodox Judaism is the self proclaimed and professed Elect or Chosen people of God, that their Sanhedrin rejected Jesus Christ as the messiah, and plotted his murder, because they did not want to relinquish there earthly rule over the Jewish people. They are the only un-inclusive people in a World Religion that by their requirement of a proven bloodline of their tribal ancestors, that are on a mission from God, to either dominate or eliminate all Gentiles who are all of the people, in the world, that are not of their kind, which to them are the Swine or Pestilent’s of the earth, and that they are Precisely Empirically Demonstrated
Human Supremacist of the world, that coined the term of White Supremacy. isn’t that cute! And can it be, more than a coincidence, that all of the concepts of Communist Socialist Doctrine Emanates from Jewish people. What other way could a World Minority Dominate all the rest of the World Population, but with this Diabolical Ingenious Method? They have been arduous students of all civilizations demonstrative geometry from Thales to Locke and any new developments throughout history! And most probability are, solely responsible for this New Negative One World Order of advanced sophisticated propaganda systems. The Monster Adolf Hitler thought so in his Mein Kampf describing evolutionary socialist that used the same perfectly inverted propaganda in Germany that America has experienced in the later half of the twentieth century. And that it was his observation that the German Evolutionary Communist Party was Lead by Jewish People, hence his Fanatical Hatred of all Jewish People, the men and woman, young & old and even the little children alike. Because he knew they would be indoctrinated in their peoples exclusive mission from God fanatical Religious Human Supremacy.
This is the first instance of informal Dialectic Materialism and informal Revisionism effecting and inverting the perception of world morality, I call Empirical Antitheticalism, or Intellectual Antitheticalism or Neo-Liberalism. In 1850 labeled Communist Socialism.
DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM
NEGATIVE EMPIRCAL ANALYSIS - WORLD INTELLECTUAL SYSTEM OF LOGIC
DIALECTIC MATERIALISM EMPIRICAL ANALYSIS INVERSION TEST
Negative 270 left step 1. Negate----------------Positive 090 right Negative 270 left
Thesis -X, -Y, -Z. Thesis +X, +Y, +Z. Thesis -X, -Y, -Z.
Bad is Good Good is Good Bad is Good
Positive 090 right step 2. Negate ---------------Negative 270 Positive 090 right
Antithesis -X, -Y, -Z. Antithesis -X, -Y, -Z. Antithesis +X, +Y, +Z.
Good is Good Bad is Good Good is Good
Negative 270 left Cognitive Dissonance. Positive Conclusion Negative Conclusion
Synthesis
-X, -Y, -Z. step 3. Good is Good Bad is Good
Bad is Good
DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM
NEGATIVE EMPIRCAL ANALYSIS - WORLD INTELLECTUAL SYSTEM OF LOGIC
DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM
as taught by Karl Marx and Frederick Engels is the most popular metaphysical doctrine of our age. It is today the official philosophy of the Soviet empire and of all the schools of Marxism outside of this empire. It dominates the ideas of many people who do not consider themselves Marxians and even of many authors and parties who believe they are anti-Marxians and anti-communists. It is this doctrine which most of our contemporaries have in mind when they refer to materialism and determinism.
When Marx was a young man, two metaphysical doctrines whose teachings were incompatible with one another dominated German thought. One was Hegelian spiritualism, the official doctrine of the Prussian state and of the Prussian universities. The other was materialism, the doctrine of the opposition bent upon a revolutionary overthrow of the political system of Metteruich and of Christian orthodoxy as well as of private property. Marx tried to blend the two into a compound in order to prove that socialism is bound to come "with the inexorability of a law of nature."
In the philosophy of Hegel logic, metaphysics, and ontology are essentially identical. The process of real becoming is an aspect of the logical process of thinking. In grasping the laws of logic by aprioristic thinking, the mind acquires correct knowledge of reality. There is no road to truth but that provided by the study of logic.
The peculiar principle of Hegel?s logic is the dialectic method. Thinking takes a triadic way. It proceeds from thesis to antithesis, i.e., the negation of the thesis, and from antithesis to synthesis, i.e., the negation of the negation. The same trinal principle of thesis, antithesis, and synthesis manifests itself in real becoming. For the only real thing in the universe is Geist (mind or spirit). Matter has its substance not in itself. Natural things are not for themselves (fur sich selber). But Geist is for itself. What -- apart from reason and divine action -- is called reality is, viewed in the light of philosophy, something rotten or inert (ein Faules) which may seem but is not in itself real.[1]
Note: nonsensical - as a Valid World Intellectual System of Logic, but an Extremely Deadly Psychological Warfare Weapon.
No compromise
is possible between this Hegelian idealism and any kind of materialism. Yet, fascinated by the prestige Hegelianism enjoyed in the Germany of the 1840's, Marx and Engels were afraid to deviate too radically from the only philosophical system with which they and their contemporary countrymen were familiar. They were not audacious enough to discard Hegelianism entirely as was done a few years later even in Prussia. They preferred to appear as continuators and reformers of Hegel, not as iconoclastic dissenters. They boasted of having transformed and improved Hegelian dialectics, of having turned it upside down, or rather, ( Inversely ) of having put it on its feet.[2] They did not realize that it was nonsensical to uproot dialectics from its idealistic ground and transplant it to a system that was labeled materialistic and empirical (Antitheticalism) Hegel was consistent in assuming that the logical process is faithfully reflected in the processes going on in what is commonly called reality. He did not contradict himself in applying the logical apriori to the interpretation of the universe. But it is different with a doctrine that indulges in a naive realism, materialism, and ( Antithetical) empiricism. Such a doctrine ought to have no use for a scheme of interpretation that is derived not from experience but from apriori reasoning. Engels declared that dialectics is the science of the general laws of motion, of the external world as well as of human thinking; two series of laws which are substantially identical but in their manifestation different insofar as the human mind can apply them consciously, while in nature, and hitherto also to a great extent in human history, they assert themselves in an unconscious way as external necessity in the midst of an infinite series of apparently contingent events.[3] He himself, says Engels, had never had any doubts about this. His intensive preoccupation with mathematics and the natural sciences, to which he confesses to have devoted the greater part of eight years, was, he declares, obviously prompted only by the desire to test the validity of the laws of dialectics in detail in specific instances.[4] The theory of the cycle of life replaced with the theory of the cycle of death.
The Formal Science of consistently selling a long train of the “Big Lie‘s” that has claimed 200 million innocent human lives! To date.
Dialectical Materialism is the philosophy of Karl Marx which he formulated by taking the dialectic of Hegel and joining it to the Materialism of Feuerbach, extracting from it a concept of progress in terms of the contradictory, interacting forces called the thesis and antithesis, culminating at a critical nodal point where one overthrows the other, giving rise to the synthesis, and applying it to the history of social development and deriving there from an essentially revolutionary concept of social change.
Dialectical materialism originates from two major aspects of Marx's philosophy. One is his transformation of Hegel's idealistic understanding of dialectics into a materialist one, commonly referred as that he "put Hegel's dialectics back on its feet". The other is his core idea that "the history of all hitherto existing society is the history of class struggles" as stated in The Communist Manifesto in 1848.
Marxism is based in the scientific conviction that everything can be explained by Matter alone. This qualifies Marxism as a fundamentally materialist philosophy. According to materialism, matter is the total explanation for space, nature, man, psychic consciousness, human intelligence, society, history and every other aspect of existence. Marxism assigns the task of knowing all truth to science. If science can get to know everything about matter, then it can get to know about everything. Conclusively, matter is accepted as the beginning and ending of all reality. Matter's sovereignty in determining the course of nature is a vital part of Marxist thought and what separates dialectical materialism from the Hegelian method of dialectical idealism.
[edit] Hegel
Dialectical materialism is essentially characterized by the thesis that history is the product of class struggles and follows the general Hegelian principle of philosophy of history, that is the development of the thesis into its antithesis which is sublated by the "Aufhebung" (~ synthesis, a term not employed by Hegel in describing his dialectics.[3]) — which conserves the thesis and the antithesis while at the same time abolishing it (Aufheben — this contradiction explains the difficulties of Hegel's thought). [4] Hegel's dialectics aims at explaining the growth and development of human history. He considered that truth was the product of history and passed through various moments, including the moment of error, as error, or also negativity, is part of the development of truth. Marx's dialectical materialism considers, against Hegel's idealism, that history is not the product of the Spirit (Geist or also Zeitgeist — the "Spirit of the Time") but the effect of material class struggle in society. Theory thus has its roots in the materiality of social existence.
[edit] Three laws of dialectical materialism
Marxism sets out to answer questions related to both nature and humanity, including questions on:
the origin of energy or motion in nature;
the reasons why galaxies, solar system, planets, animals and all kingdoms of nature constantly increase their numerical quantity;
the origin of life, the origin of species and the origin of consciousness and mind;
the origin of societal order and its direction; and
the end of history and what it may look like.
Marx and Engels answer all of these questions by utilizing the three laws of motion, i.e. dialectics, first discovered by the Greek philosophers and codified by Hegel. These three laws are discovered within nature instead of being superimposed upon it.
[edit] Law of Opposites
Marx and Engels started with the observation that everything in existence is a unity of opposites. For example, electricity is characterized by a positive and negative charge and atoms consist of protons and electrons which are unified but are ultimately contradictory forces. Even humans through introspection find that they are a unity of opposite qualities. Masculinity and femininity, selfishness and altruism, humbleness and pride, and so forth. The Marxist conclusion being that everything "contains two mutually incompatible and exclusive but nevertheless equally essential and indispensable parts or aspects." The basic concept being that this unity of opposites in nature is the thing that makes each entity auto-dynamic and provides this constant motivation for movement and change. This idea was borrowed from Georg Wilhelm Hegel who said: "Contradiction in nature is the root of all motion and of all life."
This dichotomy is often found in nature. A star is held together by gravity trying to push all the molecules to the center, and heat trying to send them as far from the center as possible. If either force is completely successful the star ceases to be, if heat is victorious it explodes into a supernova, if gravity is victorious it implodes into a neutron star or a black hole. Furthermore, living things strive to balance internal and external forces to maintain homeostasis, which is nothing more than a balance of opposing forces such as acidity and alkalinity.
Some opposites are antagonistic, [1] as in the competition between capitalists and laborers. Factory owners offer the lowest wages possible, while workers seek to maximize wages. Sometimes this antagonism sparks strikes or lockouts.
[edit] Law of Negation
The law of negation was created to account for the tendency in nature to constantly increase the numerical quantity of all things. Marx and Engels demonstrated that entities tend to negate themselves in order to advance or reproduce a higher quantity. This means that the nature of opposition which produces conflict in each element and gives them motion also tends to negate the thing itself. This dynamic process of birth and destruction is what causes entities to advance. This law is commonly simplified as the cycle of thesis, antithesis, and synthesis.
In nature, Engels often cited the case of the barley seed which, in its natural state, germinates and out of its own death or negation produces a plant; the plant in turn grows to maturity, and is itself negated after bearing many barley seeds. Thus, all nature is constantly expanding through cycles.
In society, we have the case of class. For example, the aristocracy was negated by the bourgeoisie; and the bourgeoisie then created the proletariat that will one day negate them. This illustrates that the cycle of negation is eternal, as each class creates its "grave-digger", its successor, as soon as it finishes burying its creator.
[edit] Law of Transformation
This law states that continuous quantitative development results in qualitative "leaps" in nature whereby a completely new form or entity is produced. This is how "quantitative development becomes qualitative change". Transformation allows for the reverse with quality affecting quantity.
This theory draws many parallels to the theory of Evolution. Marxist philosophers concluded that entities, through quantitative accumulations, are also inherently capable of "leaps" to new forms and levels of reality. The law illustrates that during a long period of time, through a process of small, almost irrelevant accumulations, nature develops noticeable changes in direction.
This can be illustrated by the eruption of a volcano which is caused by years of pressure building up. The volcano may no longer be a mountain but when its lava cools it will become fertile land where previously there was none. A revolution which is caused by years of tensions between opposing factions in society acts as a social illustration. The law occurs in reverse. An example would be, that by introducing better (changing quality) tools to farm, the tools will aid the increase in the amount (change the quantity) of what is produced.
True socialism is antithetical to capitalism,
and therefore revolutionary.
Socialism elevates the common good to the number one priority in all decision-making, instead of the good of a small ruling class. Many democratic socialists around the world have used electoral politics as a way of becoming accommodating to the capitalist class. Now they refuse to use terms like "capitalist class," and reactionaries get away with denouncing even tepid liberalism as "class warfare."
You bet it's class warfare. The hard facts of the domination of the capitalist class persist and become more outrageous every year. History offers a multitude of examples to contradict the notion that capitalists will voluntarily cede power. German capitalists raised up Hitler in order to stop the socialists and communists. Capitalism has staged bloody and utter illegal means in Greece, Spain, Chile, Nicaragua, Indonesia. McCarthy-ite Conservatives in every country in the world have slandered, persecuted, jailed and murdered leftists, union organizers and civil liberties advocates. Socialism evolved in reaction to the hard fact of capitalist oppression, and thus is directly antithetical to it.
There are many ways of envisioning revolution, and it need not necessarily be a bloody thing. In this Bergonian fantasy, the radicals use electoral politics to score a big victory that paved the way for the subsequent revolution, and in fact Hitler's revolution came about as a result of parliamentary elections. Socialist electoral revolutions were violently aborted by the Fascist Uprising and Civil War in Spain, and by Pinochet in Chile.
But "social democracy" and "Fabian socialism" have not resulted in more than a reform of capitalism. While social democrats in Europe and other parts of the world have succeeded in obtaining pensions, health care, hour and wage protections and the like, a capitalist class still controls the means of
production.
Goals/About us Site map Contact us> Search this site Testimonials
http://www.dialectics4kids.com/
Dialectics Defined Since 1999
Top of Form 1
Bottom of Form 1
Everything changes, and Dialectics for Kids explains how. If you are old enough to read, you can understand “
change“. It's so simple even grown-ups can understand. Please choose:
The ABC's of Change - Ages 4 and up
Popcorn, Earthquakes, and Other Changes - Ages 5 and up
Bit by Bit . . . Then all at Once - Ages 7 and up
Circles or Spirals? - Ages 9 and up
Ten Ways You Turn into Your Opposite - Ages 9 and up
Dialectics--The Musical - Songs for all ages
Dialectics for Teachers - Exercises for students
What the Heck is Dialectics? - For big kids
Dialectics and the film Half Nelson - For movie goers (R rated)
Of course that's not all there is to understanding change. This site will add more songs, drawings, and essays. What do you think about change? Please send your comments by clicking here, and go out and make some changes of your own!
Last updated June, 2008
Marx and Lenin
1) Who is Karl Marx (1818-1883)?
He is the world's most famous political economist. A philosopher of the mid-19th century, Karl Marx witnessed both the rewards and abuses of industrialization in Europe. He lived in London for a while during the industrial revolution and most of his writings have stemmed in part from his knowledge of London's slums. Both of Marx's sons and his daughter died from illness related to under-nourishment and poor living conditions.
2) What is historical or Dialectic Materialism?
The first to use the idea of dialectic to explain the evolution of history was the German Philosopher Hegel. According to Hegel's the Philosophy of History, history moves through conflict- a conflict of ideas. The idea of beauty gets opposed by the idea of ugliness, the idea of truth and the idea of falsehood and the idea of slavery and liberty. The battle between opposing ideas is called by Hegel dialectic idealism. It goes something like this: each phase in history corresponds to the manifestation of certain ideas. It is called a thesis. However, it includes its opposite, its antithesis. Thesis and antithesis struggle with each other until the antithesis manages to absorb the thesis or to combine it on one form or another. This combination is called synthesis representing a new stage in history. Every synthesis, in turn, becomes a thesis that struggles automatically its antitheses, which comes into conflict with it to lead to a new synthesis and so forth… A point comes when history will have exhausted itself- the best possible synthesis will have occurred and this will be the end of history. (For Marx this synthesis is communism; for Fukuyama this synthesis is liberalism)
Marx maintains from Hegel one thing and rejects one thing. He postulates the dialectic (the notion of conflicting opposites that determines history) and he rejects the role of ideas. In the preface of the Capital Marx mentions that: "with me on the contrary [to Hegel] is nothing else than the material would reflected by the human mind, and translated the form of thought."
Thus Marx found in the material world, our senses and our working conditions-not in our ideas- the source of conflict and change. This is what, in contrast to "dialectic idealism," has become known as dialectic materialism.
The conflict according to Marx, is a conflict between classes. Classes are defined according to their relationship to the means of production (if "A" owns his means of production, he belongs to the lord, noble, or bourgeois class, while if "B" does not own anything but his labor he belongs to the slave, servant or proletariat class).
The struggle between the mentioned classes is the engine of dialectic materialism that dictates the history of human kind.
3) The Historical Evolution:
The First Phase: Common Life
No property, no state, no laws, no classes: absolute freedom and absolute equality. Anthropology proves that this phase historically took place.
The process of fencing led to the emergence of private property
The Second Phase The Feudal system
Marx talked about three major types of feudal system that depended on agriculture as the major source of production.
Tribal Form:
People lived by hunting and fishing, or at highest stage by agriculture. The division of labor was centered on “family and tribe”.
Slavery Form
: After founding cities, either by agreement among different tribes or conquest. The slavery type of relationship began to prevail.
Feudal System
: The chief form here is that the division of labor is no longer between slaves or tribes, yet, between peasantry and aristocracy (princes, nobility clergy). Mostly this happened in monarchical systems.
The Third Phase: The Bourgeois Society
This type of society emerges in the most industrially advanced nations. For the first time in human history, industrialization had the chance to make it possible for society to provide and advance quality of life for all of its citizens. The problem from Marx's perspective is that the gains of the industrialization process was faced by two evils: the private property and the state system that defends the interest of the economically dominant class (it is a committee of the rich charge with keeping the masses in servitude). This dominant class is a narrow class of industrialists and merchants he referred as the bourgeoisie. While the bourgeoisie reaped huge profits, the majority of the working class- the proletariat- lived in poverty and squalor. Industrialization had made it possible for human society to attain new heights of prosperity and intellectual development, but the goal had been subverted by the greed of the capitalist bourgeoisie.
How does the bourgeoisie exploit the proletariat? (The labor Theory of Value and the surplus value)
It simply says that the value of a commodity, it is held, depends on the quantity of labor employed to produce it. Other means of production such as capital, land, technology are useless without labor. Marx further distinguishes between the use value (the value of the commodities to satisfy human want) and the exchange value (what it can get in exchange with other values = purchasing power). The labor has a very high use value but very little exchange value. The difference between the two is called the surplus value that capitalists gain through exploiting the proletariat. (Money here is necessary as the surplus value would be very limited in the barter system).
How does the exploiting class perpetuate the bourgeois system? (State and Religion)
The economic forces of production are the “foundation” that determine and dictate politics, law, literature, art, the production of ideas, conceptions, metaphysics, ideology, morality, consciousness and religion, not the other way around. Why and how? According to Marx, in every stage there is a set of ideas, laws, norms, religious beliefs that are fashioned by the property-owning (economically dominant class) to rationalize and legitimize (i.e. make acceptable to all) its dominance. That is how the dominant class shapes the subjective economic conditions of the dominated exploited class and keep them away from the objective economic conditions of the society. It is a mechanism to make the slave happy. He is objectively slave but he is happy with his position. That is why Marx said: " Religion is the opiate of the masses," because it helps create the false consciousness among the proletariat. Religion, ideology, education and others defend the private right of property, and socialize everybody to respect the capitalist ethics and private property. Moreover, the state with its coercive tools is a tool in the hands of the dominating class to defend its rights and privileges.
There is a struggle between classes that makes history moves from a point to another. The substructure determines everything in the superstructure. (Ex. Law, politics, art and religion are of the elite (bourgeois). If the economic elite (dominant class) changes, everything in the superstructure will be the same. Similarly, if the masses win, they will change the superstructure as well.
How to move toward the next stage? The Dictatorship of the Proletariat
For the revolution to happen, the subjective and objective conditions should overlap. The workers must gain the full (class) consciousness that they are a class and they must demand a change in the existing property relations. In this case they may need to resort to violence against the state as the peculiar characteristics of the state is that is the only part of the superstructure that can use force. That is why the dictatorship of the bourgeoisie will be replaced by the dictatorship of the proletariat. According to Marx the proletarian revolution will take place in the most advanced industrial society, Britain. But when it happens it would take the form of Domino model and all bourgeois societies will topple down promptly. Ironically this did not happen when socialism spread but it took place when it fell apart.
The Fourth Phase: Socialism
Marx has never used the concept of state socialism. He usually used "socialism or social society." Marx meant by socialism the stage that follows capitalism. Socialism, according to Marx, entails the removal of social inequalities through limited social and government ownership of property and the means of production and distribution, and the redistribution of wealth and resources through high taxes and confiscation. For Marx, it is a transitional stage between capitalism and communism. However, this part of socialism was very influential in many capitalist systems through progressive income taxes, social security, food stamps, and economic regulations imposed on business and industry. Nobody is forced to work for the benefit of others. Everybody (men and women) will get according to his/her contribution. During this phase the state exists and plays its role in transforming the private properties into public properties as a necessary stage to reach the end of history: Communism.
The fifth-last Phase: Communism
This is an end-phase, which has been described by Marx in theory but never achieved in practice.
According to Marx, it would involve both the elimination of the state system and private property and the creation of a classless, stateless, propertyless, moneyless, religionless, nationless (no national conflicts), non-exploitive, and self-governing society.
Marx believed that human nature was basically good. With ample resources at their disposal, the working class would be more than willing to "give according to their abilities and take according to their needs." If we ask Marx: "Sir how would this happen?" His answer would be, by abolishing private property. Everything is owned in common. That is why it is a communist society. That is why it is the negation of alienation for the proletariat. In other words, it is negation of negation. (Compare between what Marx had in mind what it ended up to be: the video Tape will help us do this comparison.)
Freiderch Engles believed that the state would simply "wither away" once communism had been achieved. The Marxist utopia would be a worker's paradise in which he will witness a state of de-commodification. Neither the USSR nor China achieved this; in fact they actually eradicated many of the essential prerequisites for real communism, such as a strong civil society (a community of autonomous individuals and groups capable of acting separately from the state, on the basis of pluralism, tolerance, civility and mutually acceptable rules.)
Why Communism has never come true?
1- The self-destructive prophecy.
2- The revolution did not take place in the most advanced industrial society.
3- that there is some sort of inversion in Marx's theory. Socialism came before capitalism in all Eastern Europe and post-communist countries.
( It obvious that a Antithetical Perception of a Positive Historical Reality derived from historical cause and effect, trial and error can be achieved, by systematically inverting the construction process of the Positive Historical Reality Empirically demonstrated general principles and their particulars, by way of what I call Empirical Antitheticalism or Dialectic Materialism and Historical Formal Revisionism to arrive at a perfectly Antithetical Negative Perception creating a Negative Historical Reality. Of the United States of American, Liberal individual right, Written Constitution, democratic representative, Republic form of Civil Government . Founded on the Empirically Demonstrated Validated Metaphysical Principles of the King James version of the Holy Bible’s Protestant Christian Gods Limited Human Laws that leave Liberal Human Rights )
4- Dahrendorf's analysis of Marxism explained why the developments did not lead to the revolution of the proletariat. In his book Class and Class Conflict in Industrial Society Dahrendorf's deems that things changed since Marx wrote his book at 7 directions in a way that make Marxist theory of class inapplicable. These changes are: 1- The capitalist class decomposition; 2- The labor class decomposition; 3- The New Middle Class Composition; 4- The Social mobility; 5- The promotion of legal and political equality; 6- The Institutionalization of class conflict; 7- the moral and cultural changes in the Capitalist society that makes it different from a mere industrial society.
DIALECTIC MATERIALISM OR THE INTELLECTUAL ANTITHETICALISM SYSTEM OF LOGIC
LEFT NEGATIVE ANTITHESIS RIGHT POSITIVE THESIS
(1) God is Extremely Bad or Evil. Secularism , Anti - Religion. (1) God is Extremely Positive, Good or Devine. Religion
(2) Reality is the cycle of Death. Inverted or Reciprocal Perspective. (2) Reality is the cycle of Life.
(3) All Men are Born Morally & Intellectually Equally Literate. (3) All Men are Born Morally & Intellectually Equally Illiterate.
All Men Know Moral Right from Wrong at birth. Tabla Rasa - Blank Slate, must be taught Right from Wrong.
(4) Woman’s illiberal Civil Right for choice of Abortion. (4) Thou Shall Not Murder. God’s Liberal Human Right of Life.
Pro - Choice to Murder. As last option Contraception. Pro - Life, The First Law of Nature - Self Preservation.
(5) Illiberal Capital Punishment for Murders is Evil. (5) Thou Shall Not Murder. God’s Liberal Human Right of Life.
Pro - Choice to Murder. Note: Contradiction’s ! Pro - Life,The First Law of Nature - Self Preservation.
(6) Moral & Intellectual Abstract Reasoning illiterate Dishonorable (6) Moral & Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate Honorable
Unproductive & Counter Productive Men Deserve the Unearned Productive Men have the Human Right of their Earned
Completely Subsidized Generation after Generation Property Fair Profit in exchange for Hard Labor Property.
Of those whom they irrationally Blame for their Illiterate Condition.
(7) Moral & Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Illiterate Men (7) Moral & Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate Men Earn
Demand their Unearned Liberal Human Right of Dignity their Liberal Human Right of Dignity by obeying Gods
Limited While rejecting Gods Limited Human Laws. Human Laws.
FORMAL REVISIONISM AND ITS 180 DEGREE MOVEMENT OR TRANSITION FROM POSITIVE RIGHT TO NEGATIVE LEFT.
LEFT NEGATIVE ANTITHESIS CENTERED RIGHT POSITIVE THESIS
NEUTRALIZED
Synthesis
< (3) (2) < Negate (1) < Negate
< ^ >
270 degrees relative 000 degrees relative 090 degree relative
(1) Pro - Choice Human Right Murder . (1) Repealed: or Neutralized. (1) Pro - Life, Anti-Abortion Law.
(2) America is a Democracy : “Anti-Constitutional”(2) Universal Suffrage. (2) America is a Republic: “Constitutional”
Content of Character: Subject Citizens Content of Character: Sovereign Citizens
Unearned Political Enfranchisement. Earned Political Enfranchisement.
Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Moral & Ethical and Intellectual
Reasoning Illiterate Secular Men and Woman Abstract Reasoning Literate Men
Claim they Are Equal to Moral & ethical and
Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Literate Men.
Example : Repealing Criminal Laws on Abortion Thou shall Not Murder, Negate, from 090 - to 000 degrees ,then Negate the Negate, from 000 - to 270 degrees synthesized Thou Shall Murder, therefore a 180 degree Reciprocal movement from Positive Right to Negative Left..
Philosophic Revisionism Inverting Fundamental Principles and their Particulars. Inverting Positive Thesis into Negative Thesis.
Legislative Revisionism Repealing of Positive Laws 090 to neutral 000 and then Legistlaing Negative Laws 270. Human Relative.
Adjudicative Revisionism inverting Fundamental Principles , Establishing inverted interpretation.
In America Both Major Political Parties would have to be considered Complicit in implementing this Subversion!
All Humans are born Equally Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Illiterate
Adult Humans are in a state of 1 of 3 Epistemological (Knowledge) conditions.
(1) Positive Programmed Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Positive Literate. With a Positive Conscience.
(2) Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Illiterate. With No Concience’
(3) Negative Programmed Moral & Ethical and Intellectual Abstract Reasoning Negative Literate with a Negative Conscience.
In closing in light success of democratic scientific socialism by their pathetically obvious negative empirical analysis called dialectic materialism Inverted Age of Enlightenment ! Nonsensical tripe, and using the inverted negative empirical self evident proposition synthesized conclusions to revision all general and their particular propositions to formally invert the perception of positive empirical self evident propositions of positive empirical reality. In conjunction with the domination of the mass media information dissemination, education ect… The analogy of the war of the worlds, that the resistance is futile, aliens were defeated by a simple earth bacteria or virus!.

Goals/About us Site map Contact us> Search this site Testimonials
Dialectics Defined Since 1999
Top of Form 1
Bottom of Form 1
dialectics4kids@igc.org
Everything changes, and Dialectics for Kids explains how. If you are old enough to read, you can understand change. It's so simple even grown-ups can understand. Please choose:
The ABC's of Change - Ages 4 and up
Popcorn, Earthquakes, and Other Changes - Ages 5 and up
Bit by Bit . . . Then all at Once - Ages 7 and up
Circles or Spirals? - Ages 9 and up
Ten Ways You Turn into Your Opposite - Ages 9 and up
Dialectics--The Musical - Songs for all ages
Dialectics for Teachers - Exercises for students
What the Heck is Dialectics? - For big kids
Dialectics and the film Half Nelson - For movie goers (R rated)
Of course that's not all there is to understanding change. This site will add more songs, drawings, and essays. What do you think about change? Please send your comments by clicking
here, and go out and make some changes of your own!
Last updated June, 2008
Dialectics for Kids Home Goals/About us Site map Contact us Search this site
<TEXT="#000000"
What the Heck is Dialectics?
Dialectics is a tool to understand the way things are and the way things change. Understanding dialectics is as easy as 1 - 2 - 3.
One--Every thing (every object and every process) is made of opposing forces/opposing sides.
Two--Gradual changes lead to turning points, where one opposite overcomes the other.
Three--Change moves in spirals, not circles.
These are the three laws of dialectics according to Frederick Engels, a revolutionary thinker and partner of Karl Marx, writing in the 1870s in his book Dialectics of Nature. Engels believed that dialectics was "A very simple process which is taking place everywhere and every day, which any child can understand". This web site is dedicated to proving his point. In fact, if you understand the first seven pages of this site, you already understand the basics of dialectics. (If you landed here without visiting these pages first, please go to the Dialectics for Kids Home Page now).
Here's how it works -
1) Everything is made of opposites.
No object could hold together without an opposing force to keep it from flying apart. The earth tries to fly away from the sun, but gravity holds it in orbit. Electrons try to fly away from the nucleus of an atom, but electromagnetism holds the atom together. Ligaments and tendons provide the ties that hold bones together and muscles to bones.
Like material objects, the process of change needs opposing forces. Change needs a driving force to push it ahead, otherwise everything stays put. A billiard ball only moves when hit with a pool cue or another ball. We eat when our hunger tells us to. A car won't move if it's engine won't start. To win in fair elections candidates need more votes than their opponents.
Engels, drawing from the philosopher, Hegel, called this law the "interpenetration of opposites"; Hegel often referred to the "unity of opposites." This may sound contradictory, but it is easy to understand. It's like the saying, "It takes two to tango." There is no game if one side quits. There is no atom if the electrons fly away. The whole needs all of its parts to be a whole.
Here's a challenge--Can you think of anything that isn't made of opposites? Send your suggestions to dialectics4kids@igc.org To read some challenges and responses click here.
2) Gradual changes lead to turning points.
The ABC's of Change give 26 examples of this, one for each letter of the alphabet. What happens is that the two opposing forces in a process of change push against each other. As long as one side is stronger than the other side, change is gradual. But when the other side becomes stronger, there is a turning point--an avalanche, a birth, a collapse, a discovery, . . .
Physicist Michio Kaku gives a detailed example of this process in his book Hyperspace. He follows the turning points or stages in the heating of an ice cube. Click here to see how he describes it: The Dialectics of Water
Engels called this the law of the transformation of quantity into quality. Quantitative change is the gradual build-up of one opposing force. Qualitative change takes place when that opposite becomes dominant.
This law is powerful in describing the stages of development of anything. A person's life follows these quantitative/qualitative changes. Likewise human history, or the history of a particular place, has gone through many stages. The tool of dialectics is so powerful that Michio Kaku describes the history of the universe for its first 10 billion years by a series of dialectical stages, using only 250 words. Click here for Kaku's stages in the evolution of the universe: The Dialectics of the Universe
Using the same approach it is possible to trace the history of the universe right up to the present by identifying the key turning points. Try it by clicking on The Top Ten Stories of All Time
3) Change moves in spirals, not circles.
Many changes are cyclical--first one side dominates, then the other--as in day/night, breathing in/breathing out, one opposite then another. Dialectics argues that these cycles do not come back exactly to where they started; they don't make a perfect circle. Instead, change is evolutionary, moving in a spiral.
Maybe the changes are tiny, so we think nothing is really different--it's true that we hardly change in a measurable way with every breath. But we can see that many cycles do come around to a different place --children are not the same as their parents, even if they are a lot alike. People go to school and learn; when they return home, they are no longer the same. And, like it or not, you are a bit older with every breath. For more examples, see Spirals A - Z or Popcorn, Earthquakes, and Other Changes.
Engels, again following Hegel, called this law "negation of negation". This sounds complicated, but, as Engels said, it is going on all the time. What happens is that first one side overcomes its opposite--this is the first negation. This marks a turning point as in Engels' 2nd law. Next, the new side is once again overcome by the first side. This is negation of negation.
Here are a couple more examples, one cosmic and two common:
The earliest stars were made of hydrogen and helium that were produced in the big bang. Those first generation stars fused these elements into heavier elements such as carbon, oxygen, and iron. When those stars died,(i.e.were negated) they pushed those elements into space. If the first generation star died in a supernova, even heavier elements such as silver and gold were hurled into space. When second or third generation stars form, like our sun, they have these heavier elements, thereby allowing planets and life to form. This evolution is negation of negation.
A normal conversation requires negation of negation to move ahead. First one person talks, then the other; the second negates the first. Pretty soon, however, the first person begins talking again. The conversation makes no sense if the first person simply repeats what they said the first time. Instead, the first person now has listened to the second person talk, so the negation of negation returns to a different place (hopefully one of more understanding.)
Unfortunately spirals can go down as well as up. For example, if a person is feeling depressed, they may take drugs or alcohol to feel better. This may negate their bad feelings for a while, but when the drug wears off, the person often feels worse than when they started.
Of course we want our spirals to go upward. When they do, we live healthier and happier lives, full of learning, growing, and reaching our full potential.
So that's the three laws of dialectics--not too difficult, don't you agree?
Of course, there's more to understanding change than these three laws. If you'd like to learn more, here are some more essays about dialectics:
Where did this all come from? - Hegel, Heraclitus, Lao-tzu
Contradictions - First things first
Why doesn't everyone learn about dialectics? - The red scare
What good does it do to understand dialectics? - Making changes
And there will be more essays to come, such as:
What are some opposing views? - Everything has its opposite!
So keep in touch with this site for more changes, and email your thoughts to:
dialectics4kids@igc.org
First Things First
"The older I get the more wisdom I find in the ancient rule of taking first things first--A process which often reduces the most complex human problem to a manageable proportion." - Dwight D. Eisenhower
With a myriad of changes and conflicting forces constantly swirling about us, how can we possibly sort it all out? How do we decide what to do next? If every atom is made of dualing opposites, and every cell in our body is struggling to survive, and every person on the earth has needs that, in some ways, conflict with other people's needs--isn't it a hopeless task to weave our way through the maze of contradictions?
Not really.
The Principal Contradiction--or, Chairman Mao Meets the 7 Habits of Highly Successful People
Dialectics uses a concept called the "principal contradiction," a phrase coined by Mao Zedong. This concept helps clear away non-pressing issues from the ones that need to be addressed. One way of expressing this is the phrase "first things first." (Habit Number 3 in Stephen Covey's book, The 7 Habits of Highly Effective People) Identifying the key task, setting our top priority--allows us to focus on the most essential element of the process, rather than trying to do several things at once, or getting distracted by unimportant matters.
If the term "contradiction" sounds, well, contradictory, and doesn't makes sense to you, please click
here for further explanation of the term.
For the most part, putting first things first is a natural process. For example, the phone may be ringing, someone may be at the door, and you may need to go to the bathroom, but if your hand is on a hot stove, the principal contradiction is getting your hand off the stove. Fortunately, our bodies direct us away from pain pretty automatically, so you don't need to think about dialectics in order to move your hand.
Another example that does take a bit more thought comes from the construction industry. Here the planning process identifies a "critical path" of tasks that must be completed before further work can progress. Thus, in building a house the foundation must go in before the walls, the walls before the roof, the roof before the wiring, etc. Each of these hurdles on the critical path must be cleared before the project can proceed; each of these is, in turn, the principal contradiction in the process as a whole.
The idea of a principal contradiction is primarily a human concept because it requires a goal oriented process. Most of nature--e.g. the sun, an ocean, a rock--does not appear to have any goal; it just is. Life, of course, has the goal of survival, or more importantly, survival of future generations. But most life acts on instinct or chemical imperatives, not conscious choice.
It is true that raccoons can figure out very clever ways to get into a garbage can, and dogs and cats do learn how to get what they want from their owners. However, it is humans who must constantly make complex choices. While genetics is undoubtedly important in human behavior, humans must make decisions that require judgement and planning. Should we build a highway or a light rail line? Should we put up a stop sign or a traffic signal or a traffic circle? Should we build a house, an apartment building, an office, a retail store, or leave the lot vacant? Should we buy whole wheat bread or the white bread on sale? Should we buy bottled water or drink from the tap?
Our primate DNA and our instincts are not much help in making such decisions, which involve many contradictions. Identifying the contradictions, and deciding which is the principal contradiction is essential for us humans.
Identifying the Principal Contradiction
The principal contradiction depends on what the goal of the overall process is. When you identify an explicit goal, you can identify the steps needed to achieve it and you can place first things first. In the construction example, the goal is to get the house built. Here are some more examples of how goals determine priorities:
If your goal is to live a physically active life, you will need to eat properly, exercise, and get enough sleep. On the other hand, if you really just want to kick back and watch TV, these healthy habits are not as essential. Could it be that the epidemic of obesity in the United States has to do with people finding their main joy in life comes from being a couch potato?
If you want good grades as a student, you need to do your homework, study, and prepare for examinations. On the other hand if your goal is to slide by with "gentleman C's," you may do the minimum of work, do term papers at the last minute, and put off studying until the night before exams.
If you are on a sports team, and you want to win, you have to practice, learn teamwork, study your opponent, and work out. On the other hand, if you would like to win, but don't care too much, you can go through the motions of practice and hope for the best.
As a government, if you want to stop global warming, you can pass laws funding conversions to solar, wind, and fuel cells; you can support higher taxes on carbon, and you can support targets to limit CO2 emissions. On the other hand, if you would rather promote oil company profits, you can deny that global warming exists and resist international protocols (rumor has it that U.S. President Bush opposed the Kyoto Accord since he favored the Toyota Camry :-)
Sometimes we can't decide what to do next, i.e. we can't decide what is the principal contradiction. This happens when we have conflicting goals. For example, we may want to do the dishes, but we may also want to relax and watch the ball game. What we do depends on what our main goal is. Watching what people do is a good clue to what they see as the principal contradiction. This is true even if the goal is subconscious, as advertisers are well aware.
Sometimes we misjudge what the principal contradiction is, even if we know what we want. For example, if a car has a problem with its carburetor, it will not do any good to fix the ignition system. In such a case we may replace one part, then another, and still not get the car to run. Fixing a car requires identifying the problem--the principal contradiction. Otherwise it is just guesswork, and not likely to be successful.
What Happens if You Don't Address the Principal Contradiction?
The principal contradiction in a process must be resolved or the process will not move forward. There may be several problems blocking the process, but resolving the principal contradiction allows the other problems to be addressed. For example, you have to clear the table before you can do the dishes.
Of course, there's nothing that says you have to move a process along. Maybe you never will get around to reading that book on the coffee table, or writing that letter to your sister, or inviting your friends over for dinner. If this is a conscious decision, it may be OK. Sometimes, however, people maintain a state of denial about a problem because they really don't want to face up to it. In these cases a serious contradiction can be allowed to fester--like not going to the dentist--so the problem only gets worse. And your sister is likely to get mad if you don't get in touch with her before too long.
If there is a principal contradiction that cannot be resolved in a process, this is referred to as a "fatal flaw." If a project has a fatal flaw, it should not be attempted. For example, nuclear power does not have a safe means of disposing of its radioactive wastes; this is a fatal flaw that makes nuclear power highly impractical.
What About the Non-principal Contradictions?
We don't spend all of our time confronting one principal contradiction. We have to keep our "eyes on the prize"--i.e. the principal contradiction--while paying attention to many details to achieve that. In building a house, for example, the contractor has to order the roofing materials, electrical wiring, and plumbing even though building the foundation may be underway. Similarly, washing your hands or brushing your teeth may not be critical at any one time, but failure to do so would jeopardize your health in the long run. So the idea of a principal contradiction does not rule out addressing lesser problems. If they aren't addressed, they can become much bigger, and stop progress altogether.
At what point do secondary contradictions--cleaning up your desk, vacuuming the living room, fixing the light switch in the hallway, etc.--become important enough to resolve? This depends on your style of work, tolerance of clutter, and many personal factors. Eventually, we all get to the point where such problems do become significant enough to address (for me, not before I finish working on this essay, however!)
Some contradictions are not necessary to address. Often junk mail has misleading wording such as "RUSH" or "Open Immediately" printed conspicuously on the envelope, enticing you to open it. Perhaps they should just say "Principal Contradiction!"
Is There Just One Principal Contradiction?
With all due respect to Chairman Mao, I think there are limits to the concept of principal contradiction. For example, in my weekly trip to the grocery store, it does make sense to buy the bread before the vegetables since the bread aisle comes right by the entrance to the store. In that sense buying the bread before the vegetables is placing first things first, or identifying the principal contradiction. But what about when I’m buying peanut butter vs. jelly? They are all together. Does it really matter which one I buy first?
Similarly, when I’m folding laundry, it does make sense to fold the shirts and pants first since I don’t want them to get wrinkled. However, does it matter whether I fold the socks, towels, underwear in any particular order? I don’t think so.
For a third example consider a stack of bills--some may be higher priority, but is it worth sorting them out rather than just taking the top one off the stack?
[An aside--As in all of this web site, I’m sure I could be accused of trivializing philosophy in general and dialectics in particular by bringing in all these mundane examples. Mao, in his essay, "On Contradiction," wrote about the Japanese invasion of China as a more important contradiction than the struggle between the Chinese Communists and the Nationalists. Because he saw the need to defeat Japan as the primary contradiction, he urged the formation of a united front with the Nationalists (Chiang Kai-Shek). So the concept of principal contradiction was introduced at a very high level of political importance. Still, I think any useful philosophy should apply to all questions, great and small. As a tool, if dialectics doesn’t apply to grocery shopping, how can we expect it to apply to political strategy?]
My point here with regard to the principal contradiction is similar to my discussion of negation of negation--i.e. it is a very useful description of many processes of change, but it is not a law. I can’t think of anything that isn’t composed of opposites, but I can think of situations where there may not be a single principal contradiction.
As a practical matter I find it useful to follow the popular time management technique of writing down four or five key tasks and trying to stay focussed on these during the day, even as distractions naturally arise. This doesn’t take away from the importance of identifying the key contradiction at any one moment and trying to resolve it. It’s just that occasionally there may be a few contradictions overlapping, like the socks and towels, and they can be dealt with as equal priorities.
The Principal Contradiction in Our Lives
As noted in the hot stove example, in many cases our bodies automatically respond to the contradictions we face. This is because we are a well-evolved part of nature. As such, most of our bodily functions are managed without any conscious effort. We don't have to remember to breathe; our food digests automatically; our heart keeps a steady beat. When our body needs food or water, it lets us know. If something is coming toward our eye, we automatically blink (or if it's a big object, we duck). Our instinct to survive guides us around lots of pitfalls--we don't step out into the street in front of moving traffic; if there is a tornado or hurricane coming, we take cover; when it's cold, we look for warmth and shelter.
If most of our basic needs are driven by our animal natures, what choices do we have, and how do we make them? Below are listed four fundamental contradictions facing us as human beings in our personal lives, more or less in order of priority. Both as individuals and as a society we have many choices in resolving these contradictions.
1. Health - Our health depends on food, water, rest, exercise, sexual release, and freedom from disease or physical danger. Of course, some people risk their lives in the military or in dangerous occupations, but only rarely do people consciously sacrifice their life for a cause bigger than themselves.
2. A Job - To buy the food and shelter we need to survive, we must have a source of income. After health, this is the principal contradiction in our lives. The human race is a long way from providing jobs or adequate income for everyone, so this is a serious contradiction facing many individuals. Unfortunately, some jobs, such as coal mining, are injurious to health so workers face a dreadful choice between starving or destroying their health bit by bit. For young people, or unemployed people, education and job training are a vital means to get into the labor force; so, in that sense going to school is their job.
3. Housing - Even having a job doesn't ensure a decent place to live. Where I live in the San Francisco Bay area, getting a house or apartment is a huge problem. Many people have to crowd into housing since their incomes are not enough to pay rental rates. And some people are homeless, even though they have a job. On the other hand, where my wife was born in the Philippines, people can make nipa huts that provide adequate shelter in a few days, so maybe housing isn't such a problem everywhere.
4. Social ties/art and beauty - Even if you are healthy, have a job, and find a place to live, you can still be miserable. Most of us look for a sexual partner and family life to make our lives fulfilling. But people also need to stay connected with other people through their work and through social activities such as sports/music/dance/arts, volunteer work, and participating in community groups to live full lives. Of course, marriage itself is no guarantee of happiness as the high divorce rate attests. Many single people are happier than married couples through their social and artistic endeavors.
Most of our lives are bound up with resolving these contradictions--staying healthy, holding down a job, finding a place to live, and seeking fulfillment through intimate relations and self expression. This list of contradictions is similar to the psychologist, Abraham Maslow's, "Hierarchy of Needs." Maslow listed five needs in his hierarchy, each of which has to be resolved before the next one can be addressed:
1. Physiological Needs -- This is nearly the same as health as described above.
2. Safety Needs -- Maslow thought of this more in psychological terms than physical, but I think he would agree that a job and a place to live contribute to feeling safe as well as physical needs for food and shelter.
3. Love Needs -- Maslow lists clubs, work groups, religious groups, family, gangs, etc. as helping to meet our need to feel loved and accepted by others.
4. Esteem Needs -- Maslow refers to self-esteem that comes from competence or mastery of a task, and esteem that comes from impressing others. The latter type of esteem seems to me more like insecurity due to lack of feeling loved, i.e. failure to move past level 3 in the hierarchy of needs.
5. Self-Actualization -- "the desire to become more and more what one is, to become everything that one is capable of becoming."
I don't see any need to debate about whether Maslow's list is better than list I came up with. Roughly, I would say that Maslow's first two needs correspond to my first three contradictions and his last three needs correspond to my fourth contradiction. In any case the general idea is that basic material needs have to be addressed before people can move on to developing close human relationships and working for positive social change. It's difficult for a person who is starving to help other people.
Hopefully, this short essay has explained the concept of principal contradiction in dialectics. As in most of this web site, the examples have been chosen to show that dialectics applies to all of reality, not just politics, as some people may assume. I welcome comments and counter-examples. Maybe you think this whole concept of principal contradiction is flawed. If so, let me know at dialectics4kids@igc.org.
Besides our daily lives, dialectics definitely does apply to politics as well. For a political essay on the use of dialectics to analyze the principal contradiction in society, please read
"What is the principal contradiction?".
What is the Principal Contradiction?
The Key Contradictions Facing Society as a Whole
Most of this web site has been apolitical. Dialectics applies to everything, so there is no need to use political examples of dialectical processes. In fact, I have consciously avoided political examples because they can be so controversial.
However, one of the strengths of dialectics is that it is an analytical tool that helps clarify political forces and the need for alliances and broad strategies. If our goal is to improve human conditions, we should use every tool at our disposal. So let's see where an analysis of the contradictions facing humanity leads us. As always, I welcome your comments at dialectic4kids@igc.org
Identifying a principal contradiction requires defining a goal. What should our goals as a society be? Addressing basic human needs of health, jobs, housing, and social services (education, transportation, water, sanitation, etc.) are pretty obvious starters. Meeting these needs takes, and will take, a lot of hard work, human ingenuity and organization. For example, providing clean water is a huge issue all around the world that involves scientists, engineers, technicians, construction and maintenance workers, politicians, and the cooperation of all the citizenry of a region. As another example, providing a nutritious food supply is extremely complicated, involving nature's obstacles such as droughts and freezes, human short-sightedness such as soil or aquifer depletion, and even our instincts, which often tell us to eat foods that are not healthy--doughnuts anyone? In addition the distribution of land and market economic forces often leave out the poor. Without effective government action mass starvation is a serious problem.
I think most people would agree that we human beings do have the ability to provide clean air, clean water, adequate food and shelter for everyone. The question is how to do it. There are difficult issues of overpopulation, urbanization, inadequate education, and poor public health and disease control, which have to be figured into the solutions. Unfortunately, the goal of meeting basic human needs has often been outweighed by powerful competing goals such as accumulating wealth and power by individuals.
To choose the principal contradiction facing society as a whole today, we have to select the main goal. Above all the goals already listed, I think that survival of the human race must be our number one goal. Given the objective of promoting human survival, I think the following three issues pose the most serious threats to the human race today.
1. Nuclear war - from the standpoint of survival, the greatest immediate danger to the human race is nuclear annihilation. The end of the cold war offerred an opportunity to dismantle nuclear weapons and abolish them forever. Unfortunately, the U.S. has moved in the opposite direction by abrogating the anti-ballistic missile treaty and aggressively pursuing the goal of military supremacy through the star wars missile defense system. Such a plan has only encouraged other countries to continue their nuclear weapons programs. To me it is clear that nuclear war can only result in unthinkable human destruction, without any winners. For more information on the nuclear threat contact the
Western States Legal Foundation or Helen Caldicott's web site.
2. Global Warming/Greenhouse Effect - In a very possible worst case scenario the greenhouse effect could escalate in a run-away fashion and destroy all life on earth. Short of that, there is the very high likelihood that global warming will flood all major coastal cities within 100 years if combustion of fossil fuels continues to pour carbon dioxide into the atmosphere at its current rate.
In his book, Carbon Wars, Jeremy Leggett points out that prior to the industrial revolution there were about 580 billion tons of CO2 in the atmosphere. Now there are over 750 billion tons, and we are adding about 6 billion tons per year. If we add another 200 billion tons, virtually all scientists agree that the climate will be seriously altered. Beyond that we would be "flirting with ecological catastrophe" (page 59). Unfortunately there are 4,000 billion tons--about 3/4 of it is coal, and the rest is oil and natural gas--in the ground available for our use, so we simply have to leave most of it in the ground or commit planetary suicide. Fortunately solar power and wind are sustainable alternative sources of energy, and hydrogen fuel cells could power automobiles. Therefore, there is no reason for humanity to continue relying on fossil fuels except for the greed and short-sightedness of the oil industry and the politicians they control.
In my opinion the best book on the subject is Joseph Romm's Hell and High Water, Harper Collins, NY,2007. Similar to Leggett, Romm points out that the pre-industrial concentration of CO2 was 280 parts per million (ppm). Now we are at 380 ppm and rising about 2-3 ppm per year. The turning point where the polar ice caps will melt is somewhere between 450 and 650 ppm. Only an international campaign to go to plug-in hybrid autos, massive new building codes requiring conservation of energy, and generation of electricity by renewable means can save us--will we act in time???
There are other possible ecological disasters such as destruction of the ozone layer, bioengineered epidemics, a "silent spring" caused by pesticides, etc., but I think climate change is the most critical at this time. For more information on these environmental issues contact the Earth Policy Institute. Also, check out the film, with Al Gore An Inconvenient Truth for more about the threat of global warming.
3. Rich vs. poor - Today the average incomes in developed countries are 37 times higher than in developing countries according to the World Bank. Forty years ago the figure was 15 times higher. This would not be so worrisome if the poorer countries, and the poor within the U.S. for that matter, were increasing their incomes.
Unfortunately the trends are not in that direction. The World Bank defines absolute poverty as less than $1 per day (don't ask me why--that seems awfully low to me). According to their data, such poverty fell from 29.5% of the developing world's population to 27.3% from 1987 to 1998 (excluding China where statistics are uncertain). Most of the decline came in East Asia; in Latin America the poverty rate increased from 15.3% to 15.6% in the same period, an increase from 64 million to 78 million people. But the absolute poverty line is misleading--there are over 2.8 billion people in the world today living on less than $2 per day, which means they are barely at subsistence. This is nearly half of the world's 6 billion people. And the poorest of the poor often don't even make it into these official statistics.
Now it could be argued that many people live happily outside of the global economy. They don't need refrigerators, cars, television, and other consumer goods. This is undoubtedly true, but once people see the advantages of hot and cold running water, a warm dry bed to sleep in, a variety of food to eat, television, the internet, etc. it is doubtful that they will choose to live without these luxuries and conveniences.
Within the United States, the census bureau estimates that about 12% of the population lives below the poverty line, about 20% of children and 25% of people over 65. Of course, poverty level income in the U.S--$18,104 for a family of four--is a small fortune compared to the World Bank's $1 per day for most of the world. Nonetheless, the glaring disparity of poverty amidst wealth, coupled with historic racial injustice, makes poverty in the U.S. just as volatile an issue as it is in the developing world. If you are homeless and hungry it is no consolation that you live in the wealthiest country on earth.
If the poor get poorer, or even stay the same, and the rich continue to get richer, the situation will become even more unstable than it already is. Programs of income redistribution such as progressive income taxes and genuine international development aid are needed to prevent an explosion of anger both in the U.S. and throughout the world.
Which is the Principal Contradiction?
On all of the issues listed above --nuclear weapons, global warming, and rich vs. poor-- the U.S. government stands as the main obstacle to progress. As noted, the U.S. has overturned the anti-ballistic missile treaty and refused to sign the climate change protocols. In September, 2002, U.S. President Bush openly declared that the U.S. feels it has the right to launch aggressive, pre-emptive strikes--a clear violation of the U.N. Charter, and he did, in fact, attack Iraq without justification in 2003, and continues to occupy the country illegally. In addition some of the unconscionable actions of the U.S. include:
Experimenting with biological weapons
Refusing to grant inspections of its chemical weapons
Opposing the International Criminal Court (1998)
Refusing to ratify the Land Mine Treaty (1997)
Conducting covert operations against foreign heads of state
Blocking the small arms treaty
Promoting trade agreements that favor multi-national corporations at the expense of indigenous people
I feel that this contradiction is the principal one--the U.S. vs. the rest of the world. The mass demonstrations around the world in the face of the U.S. attack on Iraq have begun forging a united peace movement, building its strength against the U.S. war machine. Until we, i.e. the people of the U.S. and the world, get the U.S. government to change its policies, the other contradictions cannot be resolved. It is possible that, like other imperial powers in history, the U.S. will overextend its reach and come to a catastrophic demise. Given the U.S. nuclear arsenal, however, this could be a disaster for the whole world. I hope that those of us who are intent on resolving the contradictions facing the world today are able to peacefully turn the U.S. around, at least to where it accepts its responsibilities as one member of a community of nations.
The U.S., with its educated population, technological creativity, its diversity as home to a cross section of nationalities, and its history of democratic participation could play a very positive role in a world with a truly federated government, one which controls nuclear weapons, protects the environment and ensures that all humans have their basic needs met.
Unfortunately, the U.S. government has identified "terrorism" and "evil" as the principal contradiction in the world (or "main enemy" as they would say). Such priorities reflect the U.S. goal of maintaining hegemony internationally. Accordingly, the U.S. is building its star wars program and military arsenal, while continuing arms sales around the world. The current U.S. president does not even pay lip service to the need to reduce fossil fuel use. And, in spite of U.S. rhetoric, neoliberal economic policies have not reduced poverty; such policies oppose trade unions, environmental controls, and other regulatory reforms necessary to improve the quality of life around the world.
While suicide bombings and other acts of terror are certainly to be condemned, they are basically acts of desperation by people who feel powerless to make changes in more effective ways. Most of the world sees this more clearly than the U.S. general public, many of whom, as of this writing in 2005, still support an unwinnable, never ending "war on terror." As Indian writer Arundati Roy said, "You can no more eliminate evil from the world than you can make everyone into saints."
How to Make a Difference
Dialectics teaches that there will not be a fundamental change in U.S. policy unless the forces pushing for such a change become powerful enough to overcome the forces supporting the current U.S. policy. Hopefully the many examples in this web site show that a qualitative change can only come about when quantitative changes--bit by bit--build up to a turning point. Doing this will require a movement of many millions of people, conscious that the government is headed in the wrong direction, and willing to push it in the direction of peace, environmental sustainability, and social justice.
Change requires more than electoral politics--civil rights groups, peace groups, unions, women's groups, gay/lesbian/transgender groups, disability rights groups, environmental groups, senior's groups, supporters of public schools, advocates of national health care, neighborhood activists, and many more have to build a movement capable of changing the course of U.S. politics.
Change does require electoral politics as well, however. The Democratic Party, while not at all pure in its efforts for disarmament, environmental controls, and combating poverty, does promote more reasonable policies than the Republican Party, which currently controls the Congress and the White House. The Democratic Party has a Progressive Caucus in Congress. Voices like Congresswoman Barbara Lee stand against the U.S. war drive. In California, the California Democratic Council is a coalition of Democratic Clubs which strives to be the "conscience of the Democratic Party." For more information see the CDC Web Site.
Politicians cannot be expected to lead the movement for change. They will take action when the movement is strong enough to force them. Otherwise they will feel that they are out on a limb without enough support for qualitative change.
I don't support efforts at creating a third party in the U.S. at this time. Such efforts, in the U.S. "winner take all" electoral system generally lead to electing Republicans. The last time a third party won national elections was on the eve of the U.S. Civil War when Lincoln won with the fledgling Republican Party with less than 40% of the vote in 1860. I feel it makes more sense to run progressive candidates in the Democratic Primary; if they win, go all out for them in November. If they don't, hold your nose and vote for the Democrat over the Republican (in most cases).
Demonstrations, letter writing campaigns, boycotts, strikes, civil disobedience, media campaigns, and electoral work are all part of the process. The key is to keep "your eye on the prize", i.e. to change U.S. policy with regard to nuclear war, global warming, and poverty. All progressives need to unite in these efforts.
People all around the world can help bring this change about, because the U.S. cannot survive as a complete outcast in the world. Those of us in the United States have a special obligation to turn our government around since we are in the best position to do this.
Dialectics doesn't provide a blueprint about how to make the necessary changes, but it does show that change is possible, and inevitable. By building the forces that can prevent nuclear war, stop global warming, and promote social justice we can all build a better future. If these problems are solved, we can all move on to new principal contradictions--there are no shortage of problems to solve. Wouldn't it be great if the principal contradictions in the world were around questions of art, music, or sports? Actually, in the case of the World Cup, some people may feel that is the principal contradiction already! :-)
For more information on global politics, please check the following web sites:
Z Magazine
Global Exchange
Alliance for Global Justice
and tune in to KPFA radio at KPFA,
Return to "What the Heck is Dialectics"
Dialectics and the film "Half Nelson"
"Ridiculously simple," says one critic.
"The philosophy he [teacher Dan Dunne] espouses--dialectical theory--is awfully hard to grasp," complains Ruthe Stein in the San Francisco Chronicle.
" 'A new day' -- give me a break," complains another reviewer about how shallow and self-evident Dan Dunne's classroom lectures are.
"A little thick for the 8th grade--don't you think?" asks Isabel, Dan's fellow teacher in the film.
So what is it--too difficult or too easy? Funny thing is that people made the same criticisms 150 years ago when Frederick Engels was attempting to popularize dialectics. Describing skeptics who finally come to understand dialectics, Engels said, "Probably the same gentlemen who up to now have decried the transformation of quantity into quality as mysticism and incomprehensible transcendentalism will now declare that it is indeed something quite self evident, trivial and commonplace, which they have long employed so they have been taught nothing new." Engels goes on to say,. "But to have formulated for the first time in its universally valid form a general law of development of nature, society, and thought will always remain an act of historic importance."
So the point is that dialectics is both easy to understand and a profound tool to promote change.
Dan Dunne teaches each of Engel's three laws of dialectics in the class. He even numbers them on the blackboard:
1- Opposites (see photo from the film),
2 - Turning points,
3 - He doesn't name the third law of dialectics on the board, but he describes it in class, saying "change moves in spirals, not circles"
Ryan Gosling in Half Nelson
Dan illustrates the first law by explaining that history is the study of change over time. And he asks, "What is change?" Answering his own question he presses his fists against each other and says it's this-opposing forces. He uses the example that the civil rights movement had two opposing sides-"One side that believed that all men are created equal and the other side that believed they are not." (not exact quote, but something like that) He explains that these two sides pushed against each other until the side that believed all are created equal won out.
In a subsequent classroom scene Dan illustrates the second law of dialectics by having an arm wrestling contest with another student. He shows how one side can be stronger for a while (i.e. the student, "T") but there comes a turning point if the other side becomes stronger (i.e. Dan), and then Dan wins the contest.
Finally, in a third scene, Dan explains that change moves in spirals, not circles. He uses the example of the sun going down and then coming up, and he asks, "What do you have? -- A new day." He also explains that with every breath you are a little bit different. This is the third law of dialectics--negation of negation as explained by Engels.
Of course the main plot of the movie centers on Dan's relation with his student Drey after she finds out that he is a drug addict. So the teaching of dialectics, and other interesting points from U.S. history--the Attica rebellion, Berkeley's free speech movement, the murder of gay San Francisco Supervisor Harvey Milk, and the U.S. led coup in Chile--are not the main theme of the film. Still, for a popular film (Ryan Gosling was nominated for an Academy Award) to lay out the laws of dialectics is not just unusual, it is unprecedented. Check out the film on DVD (available at www.amazon.com
Bit by Bit . . . Then All At Once
A story about making changes.
Henri hated change. He didn't like to admit it, but change was scary. He wanted everything to stay the same. He liked the yellow house where he lived with his mother, father, and older sister, Gloria. He liked to fasten his shoes with velcro--he didn't want to learn to tie laces.
Most kids love birthdays, but not Henri. Well, he did like getting presents and being treated special. But he didn't like growing older. So when he woke up on the morning of his ninth birthday, he lay in bed with mixed feelings. "What changes are in store for me?" he wondered.
"Happy birthday, Henri," called out Gloria.
"What's so happy about a birthday?" grumbled Henri.
"Come on Henri. You're growing up. That's good!"
"Not to me. You know I hate change."
"I know Henri, but that feeling may change today because I'm going to give you a great power for a birthday present. But you have to agree to try it out"
"Oh, sure, like you're going to make me into a superhero."
"Fine, if you don't want the power . . ."
"Gloria! You said you would give it to me. O.K., tell me, and I'll try it. But what is it--some kind of magic trick?
"
It's like magic, but it's not a trick, Henri. The gift is the power to make changes."
"What? Isn't that impossible?"
"No, anyone can learn it. You see, all changes are like a tug-of-war between two opposing sides. The new side pulls against the old side. Bit by bit the new side grows stronger until, all at once, it wins out, and the old side disappears--like the sunrise when night gives way to day."
"You mean like when I wake up in the morning and my sleepiness goes away?"
"Yes, that's it, Henri."
"So how does knowing how things change give me a great power?" asked a puzzled Henri.
"Making changes makes you powerful, Henri. To make changes you have to build the new--what you want to happen--bit by bit, until, all at once, you've done it--the new takes the place of the old. It's like building your Lego houses, piece by piece--until presto!--you're finished.
"Is making changes work or is it fun?" asked Henri.
"It's both! And you can always be proud of the changes you make."
"If it's so easy, why doesn't everyone know this?" asked Henri.
"I don't know, Henri. Maybe they never had a big sister to tell them. Now I've got to go to work. See you tonight. Have fun making changes."
"OK, I'll give this a try," Henri said to himself. His room was cold. But, bit by bit, Henri built up his energy to get out of bed. "Now it is time for a change!" All at once, in a single burst, he tossed his covers off and got up. "Hmmm, that wasn't bad at all. Maybe making changes will make me a superhero."
Henri sat down with his mother for breakfast. "Henri, since this is your birthday, it's time for some changes. Today you're old enough to walk to school by yourself. And starting tomorrow, we want you to wash the breakfast dishes before you leave for school."
"I was afraid of this," groaned Henri. But then he thought it over and said with a sly look, "O.K., I'll agree if I also get a bigger allowance. It's only fair-- more change for making changes."
His mother smiled, and then replied, "All right, Henri, it's a deal."
After breakfast Henri felt like a brave explorer getting ready for an adventure as he walked out the door. When he got to Crow Canyon Road, Henri imagined himself in the World Street-Crossing Championship. Cars and trucks were whizzing by. The spectators were tense, but Henri remained calm. He pressed the pedestrian button and waited. Everyone watched, hoping. But Henri told himself, "Bit by bit, the signal is getting ready to change." Then, all at once, the light turned green. The traffic stopped, and Henri crossed the busy street safely. The crowd cheered as Henri received the gold medal. Henri wasn't surprised. He thought, "Now I know how to make changes."
He kept walking, thinking about his birthday, and all the changes in his life. He remembered his mother saying, "When I was pregnant with you, you grew inside me--bit by bit--until one day, you were born." He remembered growing older, day by day, until one day he started going to school.
He remembered how he learned to ride a bike--trying again and again until, all at once, Gloria shouted, "You've got it Henri. You're riding!"
He walked briskly ahead, step by step, getting closer to school. Then, before he knew it, he arrived. He wasn't surprised; now he knew how to make changes.
The day at school seemed normal--too normal. Henri wondered if anyone knew it was his birthday. He did feel proud as he solved arithmetic problems, learned how to spell "Mississippi", and drew a picture of a volcano.
His friend, Carlos, asked, "How did you learn to do all this, Henri?"
Henri answered, "I just keep working, bit by bit, until I get it right."
But something was not right. Bit by bit, Henri's happy feeling was fading while tick by tick the clock showed the end of the day was approaching. Then, all at once, the bell rang, and school was out.
Henri thought, "I can't believe no one remembered my birthday."
There was nothing for Henri to do but go home. He felt sad and crinkled up inside. "At least my family will celebrate my birthday," he hoped.
But when he got home, his mom said, "Henri, tonight we have to go over to Aunt Violeta's to watch videos of your cousin's wedding."
Henri was shocked. "How can this be happening on my birthday?" he thought. Bit by bit Henri had been getting more and more upset. Now, he erupted like a volcano.
"Forget it. That sounds boring. I'm staying here," he shouted.
Then he ran to his room, slamming the door.
A few minutes later, Gloria tapped on his door.
"Henri, can I talk to you?"
"O.K., Gloria, but I'm not going to Aunt Violeta's. This isn't fair."
"Henri, trust me. I really don't think you'll be bored at Aunt Violeta's. Remember that things can change all at once. And you can always bring a comic book along just in case."
"Oh great," thought Henri, "now Gloria's put my mind in a tug-of-war--should I stay, or should I go?" His mind was racing, "There is something strange about this; my family always celebrates my birthday. What is Gloria hinting at? Maybe I'll find out if I go to Aunt Violeta's."
Finally Henri said, "All right, let's go." But he did grab a comic book on his way out the door just in case.
When they arrived, Henri tried to open the front door, but it seemed to be stuck. "Oomph, something is pushing against the other side," Henri grunted.
But Henri knew how to make changes. He pushed harder and harder until, all at once, the door gave way. Henri fell into the room as the door swung open. Right then, the lights came on and a chorus of voices shouted, "Surprise!"
Henri just about jumped out of his socks as a flashbulb popped in his face. His friends laughed and laughed at his shocked expression. "Boy, did we have you fooled," they gloated.
"Not at all," lied Henri. "Well, I'll admit that this is one change that came as a tiny surprise. But you know how I like changes." Everyone laughed, but Henri didn't mind.
They played and danced until bit by bit, they started getting tired and hungry. Then, all at once, his dad called out, "Come and get it!" and everyone sat down for a feast of home-made tamales.
Then came the cake. Henri sucked in a big breath of air, then blew. Just like that, the candle flames all went out. Everyone clapped, and Henri said, "Thanks, but it's easy now that I know how to make changes."
After dinner Henri especially enjoyed the piñata. It was shaped like a crocodile. Hit by hit, the crocodile got weaker and weaker until, with one last solid whack-- it fell apart, dumping a pile of candy on the ground for everyone to dive for.
That night, Henri climbed into bed, thinking about the day and all the changes he had gone through. "Tomorrow I'll have to face some of the same challenges, and make more changes--big and small. But I will be different. Tomorrow I'll be stronger and smarter than ever. Bit by bit I'm learning and growing . . ."
Then, all at once, he fell asleep.
Testimonials
Below are some testimonials from Ms. Citrin's 4th Grade class at LeConte School. These were sent as thank you's after the class spent an hour learning dialectics for kids on January 11, 2008. (see the artwork links below for more testimonials)
"It was very cool. I liked the activities. When the balloon exploded that was very fun. I hope you come another day."-
Yorsi
"Thank you for teaching us about change. I learned a lot about change. I like your CD. You should be a teacher here at LeConte".-Davaughn
"Thank you for teaching us about the differences of opposites. It taught me a lot about changing my life! I know I'm getting older each and every second. Which by the way is good to know because everyone thinks I'm super small. Thank you again" Sofia
"Thank you for coming. I learned a lot about how things change. You're a really smart person; you should be a teacher at a school like LeConte. Everything was really fun that you showed the class. Have a happy new year. I wish you could have stayed longer. I hope you come again someday." Marcus
"I thought it was really fun when you blew up the balloon! I also liked it when you made a fake rainstorm in the popcorn maker. It was fun. I hope you come again." Perry
"I had a lot more to think about after your lesson than others. I like popping balloons."
"Thank you for coming. You should be a teacher at LeConte, and supercalifragilisticexpialidocious. Happy Near year! P.S. You are a good song writer." Greg
"I liked it when we sang and the balloon exploded. It was fun, and funny!!!! Francine
"Thank you for coming here. I hope I see you next time Mr. Fleck." Gadaio
"I liked when the balloon exploded we pumped it. You are the best science teacher. I wish you will come back" Fernando
"You have taught me the most I have ever learned about change. I never thought I could learn about change in such a fun way. I hope you come again." Josie
Click on the links below to see the artwork along with the text from Ms. Citrin's students.
Testimonials artwork part 1
More testimonials artwork
Click here to see the lesson plan that the students were responding
Why Doesn't Everyone Learn Dialectics?
Everyone knows how things change. We have to in order to survive --when we get hungry, we have to eat; when we get thirsty, we have to drink; we have to breathe in and breathe out. We know that there is no point in having a conversation, going to school, going to work, taking a nap, or doing anything if we are simply going in circles. We have a conversation or go to school to learn; we go to work to earn money; we nap to get rested.
So why isn't dialectics simply acknowledged and taught in every home and school? The answer is that people in power have always feared change-- they have privileges and don't want to lose them. All through history kings, pharoahs, czars, emperors and the like--through their generals, overseers, and high priests--have taught people to be obedient, so that no one would challenge the ruler's control. Naturally the idea that everyone could go on strike or otherwise overthrow the king was not very popular with the rulers. They wanted to believe that their rule would last forever.
What about today? Are people in power still afraid of change? Unfortunately, yes. In today's world we still have much poverty, hunger, and homelessness in the midst of great wealth. People with money are afraid that poor people will take it from them--it's really that simple. Since people of wealth and power control the media, the schools, and most information sources, they have the ability to teach dialectics, but they have chosen not to.
In some places dictators violently repress any efforts to make changes. In advanced industrial societies there is more freedom of expression--that's why this web site exists. But most money is behind conservative talk show hosts, politicians, preachers, police, and military leaders who stand in the way of changes that would redistribute wealth more equally.
So don't expect much help in learning dialectics from the media, schools, or the government. Many open minded people who agree with these ideas are scared to teach them because they fear being labled a communist. This isn't an idle fear, since people can lose their jobs based on this accusation. Even philosophers, who ought to know better, aren't much help.
Now, to be fair, it is true that countries that have adopted communist systems have not been successful, and some have been downright horrendous. But dialectics is no more to blame for this than it is for your car not to start or for your bus to be late. However, dialectics is a tool that can help understand why socialism collapsed (and why your car won't start and maybe even the bus being late). For an essay discussing the dialectics of communism please click here:
"What does dialectics have to do with communism?"
The basic way to understand dialectics is to learn from and trust your experience (as explained throughout this web site). You can also learn from science (e.g. see the quotes from Michio Kaku--The Dialectics of Water and The Dialectics of the Universe as mentioned above).
Also, look outside of corporate controlled information sources to publications like Z Magazine, radio stations like KPFA, commentators like Noam Chomsky, and organizations like Global Exchange. Of course, it would be great if "Dialectics for Kids" were taught in school, so, if you are a teacher, give it a shot and see what happens. Maybe you can be part of a really big change in what is taught!
What does dialectics have to do with communism?
Not a Thing?
The short answer to the above question is "nothing". Understanding dialectics does not lead to any particular political or economic viewpoint. Hopefully reading the first four pages of this web site have made this clear. Dialectics does make some assertions. For example, dialectics insists that everything changes through the movement of opposing forces. Such a description is certainly true of a competitive capitalist economy. Likewise contradictions and conflict certainly continued under socialism, with the dramatic fall of the Berlin Wall in 1989 serving as a good example of quantitative change leading to qualitative change.
A Closer Look
On the other hand there is no question that the dialectical materialist outlook is linked closely in the public's mind with communism. Some readers of this web site have dismissed the whole concept of dialectics expressed here as communist propaganda, even though, until this page, there has been very little material related to economics, politics, or socialism.
So what is the connection? The answer is that the creators of the dialectical materialist outlook were Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, the writers of the Communist Manifesto, and chief proponents of the socialist movement that seized state power in Russia, China, Cuba, Vietnam, and many other places. Even the United States, that bastion of capitalism, has had many converts to Marxism in the past 100 years; for example, the Communist Party was quite influential in the 1930s, and a "New Left" sprang into life at the time of the anti-Vietnam war movement.
Marx and Engels used dialectical materialism to analyze society. They believed that the inherent conflicts within capitalism--i.e. the dialectical contradictions--would lead to a revolutionary seizure of power by the workers. On the last page of Das Kapital, Volume 1, Marx describes the death of capitalism, saying, "The expropriators are expropriated. The capitalist mode of appropriation, the result of the capitalist mode of production, produced capitalist private property. This is the first negation of individual private property. . .But capitalist production begets with the inexorability of a law of Nature, its own negation. It is the negation of negation." (Das Kapital, Gateway publishers, Chicago, 1962, page 356)
While Marx's biting critique of capitalism, fiery rhetoric and grand vision of a world with "co-operation and the possession in common of the land and of the means of production" (same page cited above) inspired generations of idealistic activists, it has not withstood the test of history. The question is--why not? Is the problem with dialectical materialism as a philosophy, or is there a problem with Marx's economic theory?
Obviously to those who have visited the other pages of this web site, the argument here is that the problem with Marxism is not in dialectics, but in economics. Marxist economics is a complicated subject with lots of debates that have gone on for many decades. How can we get to the root of the problem without putting you, the reader, through voluminous research?
Fortunately, the 20th Century, as noted, was full of socialist revolutions and many years of experimentation. From this experience it is easier to see the pitfalls that Marx had not anticipated.
One important clue in science that indicates that a person is on the right track, is when he or she accurately predicts what is going to happen. In the case of socialism, one person who accurately predicted that socialism would fail was a German economist, Ludwig von Mises (there were several others but von Mises was the most prominent).
In his 1922 book, Socialism, von Mises argued that people are interested in "well-being and happiness" and that "The discussion always returns to the same point, the fundamental question whether the socialist order of society promises a higher productivity than capitalism." (quotes are from the 1951 Yale University Press edition) Writing at a time of overwhelming support for social democracy and/or communism in Germany, von Mises states, "The world inclines to Socialism because the great majority of the people want it. They want it because they believe that Socialism will guarantee a higher standard of welfare. The loss of this conviction would signify the end of Socialism." So what is his case?
The Calculation Problem
Von Mises grants that "socialism is one of the most ambitious creations of the human spirit," but quickly goes on to argue that the essential flaw of socialism is that, without markets, "socialism lacks the ability to calculate [prices] and therefore to proceed rationally". "No individual could so discriminate between the infinite number of alternative methods of production that he could make direct judgments of their relative value without auxiliary calculations. . . .Money calculation provides a guide amid the bewildering throng of economic possibilities." "With the best will in the world" socialism will be helpless, he argues. "The problem is not deciding what to produce--any socialist society can do that. The problem is to decide how to use the existing means of production most effectively to produce the desired goods. This requires economic calculation."
Marxists generally respond that prices should simply be set to equal costs. But how do you calculate costs without competitive markets to set prices? In Marxist terms, how do you calculate the socially necessary labor time to make a product? Hand-woven clothes are obviously a lot more labor intensive than machine made clothes, but is it really necessary to make all clothing by hand? Or, what if a factory is operating on outmoded equipment, or under poor management--is it fair to charge consumers based on their excessive cost?
Under a market system, the price is not really verified until someone buys the product. In that way, producers who have used inefficient production methods will not be able to compete, and will be forced to change or go out of business. Under socialism, or with monopolies under capitalism (dare we say Microsoft?), prices do not accurately reflect socially necessary costs. Without rational methods of economic calculation, it can even happen that worthless products are produced; the spectacle of a Soviet shoe factory that produced thousands of terrible quality shoes that piled up on shelves unsold comes to mind here.
In his book summarizing the history of the debate, From Marx to Mises, David Ramsay Steele (Open Court Publishing Co., LaSalle Illinois, 1992) argues that Marxists seem "unaware that for the whole economy there would be billions of combinations of millions of projects, not to mention an infinity of different precisely defined ways in which each project could be executed." (page 125)
Bureaucracy and Decision Making
Not only would a socialist system be unable to allocate its resources efficiently, the decision making process itself would be a big problem. Steele says, "Nothing could be further from the aspirations of Marx and Engels than an oppressive state or a meddlesome bureaucracy, but their commitment to society-wide comprehensive industrial planning requires that the communist administration be an omnipotent state." (page 316)
Steele's argument is echoed by William Mandel, for many years the Soviet affairs commentator on KPFA radio. Mandel wrote in the October, 1991 KPFA folio, "What Marx failed to see was that the relatively democratic procedure of the market, stimulating hundreds of thousands (or millions) of owners to produce cheaper or better goods, would have to be replaced by the bureaucratic decisions of government planners, inevitably far fewer in number and therefore less democratic."
One alternative to a huge bureaucracy is for a socialist society to try a dictator. For example William Mandel recounts that "In the 30s, Stalin would personally phone every night each of the score of the largest mines and factories in the country, and ask how many tons of coal, pig iron, and steel, how many tractors and how many trucks have been produced that day." Such micromanagement of an advanced industrial economy today is simply out of the question.
One puzzle about socialism is resolved in a 1940 book by Trygve J.B. Hoff, Economic Calculation in the Socialist Society. Like von Mises, Hoff was able to accurately anticipate future events. Hoff argued that a socialist society can be more effective than a capitalist society in certain ways because it can marshall all of its forces to achieve limited goals. This explains how the Soviet Union was able to defeat Hitler and launch Sputnik, but could not compete with capitalism on the level of consumer goods. Similarly Cuba has great health care, education, and sports/cultural programs but is also severely lacking providing what we think of as basic necessities--a variety of food, toilet paper, pens, plastic bags, etc.
This essay is probably too short to convince any committed socialist that Marx's vision was fatally flawed. But this essay is really aimed at those who are under the impression that dialectical materialism is some kind of communist plot. Dialectical materialism is a powerful philosophy--so powerful that its practitioners led half the world's population in revolutions. Now that history has shown that the socialist economies they created could not compete with capitalist economies, its time to use dialectical materialism to analyze our present economic reality and see how it needs to changed for the better.
The downfall of socialism was not the fault of dialectics. It was the contradictions within socialism--particularly its inability to produce goods in a rational and efficient way--that led to its collapse.
Back to the Dialectics of Capitalism
So where does that leave us? What about capitalism? Is capitalism the the best that we can hope for? Dialectics does not give us a magic answer to this question, but dialectics does show that change is a certainty, the real question is how can we change capitalism for the better. We can simply look at what is happening in the world today to see that contradictions abound. The world is nowhere near the "end of history" in the sense that we have not developed a stable and sustainable world political economy.
One big problem for capitalism is the environment. In his book, Eco-Economy, Lester R. Brown quotes Oystein Dahle, retired vice-president of Esso for Norway and the North Sea, who says, "Socialism collapsed because it did not allow prices to tell the economic truth. Capitalism may collapse because it does not allow prices to tell the ecological truth." (Earth Policy Institute, W.W. Norton & Co, 2001, page 23) Most of the world is ready to tax fossil fuels to head off the impending disaster of global warming, but the U.S., with an administration dominated by oil interests, is not. The melting of Greenland's glacier would raise the ocean level by 7 meters, an unthinkable disaster for which the world would not be likely to forgive the U.S. Will the U.S. catch on? How will this catastrophe be averted--or will it? (Note that an increase in gas taxes would not necessarily be a tax increase at all; the money raised could simply be refunded through reduced income taxes.)
The environment is just one of the many contradictions facing capitalism today. Here are a few more that could explode in a dialectical breaking point at any time:
Nuclear war - Are we going to blow ourselves to bits rather than build an international federation to ensure peace?
Poverty - Instead of moving toward a world without poverty, the conditions and desperation of the dispossessed are increasing. And desperate people will do desperate things. How will this contradiction be resolved?
Health care should be a human right, but many people die of preventable diseases.
Equal educational opportunity should be a goal, but much is needed to improve and strengthen public education; indeed right wing forces are out to destroy it through voucher programs.
Corporate responsibility is still the law under capitalism - corporations are required to protect the environment, ensure safe working conditions, pay fair wages, and even to audit their books honestly for their own stockholders (!) How do we ensure that the government controls the corporations rather than vice-versa?
The criminal justice system in the U.S. is biased against minorities. The death penalty is especially unjust.
The U.S. has very little citizen participation in government; without an active citizenry, democracy is at the mercy of corporate lobbyists.
And many more issues. . .
The only way these issues will be resolved is by a strong progressive movement supported by millions of people. Dialectics doesn't provide any blueprint, but it does show that change is possible, and inevitable. The question is will it be change for the better or for the worse--you can help decide.
For a discussion of which contradictions are the most important, read the essays
"First Things First", and "What is the Principal Contradiction?"
What Good is Knowing Dialectics?
Knowing that everything changes and how things change gives you power. Sometimes people say, "What difference can one person make?" When you understand that each drop adds up to make a mighty ocean, you know you are important. Every vote counts; every voice matters; that extra bit of effort may be all it takes to reach a turning point. Every step in a long journey brings you closer to your goal.
Of course, some things are not possible--building a sand castle on the beach will not hold back the tide. The serenity prayer offers some sound advice-- "Grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change, the courage to change the things I can, and the wisdom to know the difference."
Dialectics provides the tool that gives you the wisdom to work steadily and patiently for change--building the side you want to win, studying how much farther you need to go and what you need to do to make a turning point. When all of your bits of effort are added to other people's, great things can be accomplished--buildings are built, railroads are run, games are won, diseases are defeated, space ships are launched.
If we want to create a world with food, clothing, shelter, health, and a bright future for all, we can do it. Dialectics teaches that change is within our power. Now all there is left to do is to make it happen.
Dialectics also teaches us to look at all sides of a problem. The saying, "He who knows only his own side knows little of it," applies here. Knowing that change can only occur when one side overcomes the opposing side teaches us to learn about both sides' strengths and weaknesses.
Z Magazine is a radical print and online periodical dedicated to resisting injustice, eliminating repression, and creating liberty. It addresses international relations, ecology, economics, gender, race, culture, politics, etc. 2007 is ZMag's twentieth anniversary year in print and it now also appears online for Z Sustainers.
The name, Z, was inspired by the movie Z, directed by Costa-Gavras, that tells the story of repression and resistance in Greece. Comrade Z has been assassinated and his killers, including the chief of police, are indicted. The prosecutor disappears and a right-wing military junta takes over. Security police set out to prevent "a mildew of the mind" and infiltration of "isms." As the closing credits roll, the filmmakers list the things banned by the junta. They include: peace movements, labor unions, long hair on men, Sophocles, Tolstoy, strikes, the Beatles, Chekhov, Mark Twain, the bar association, sociology, Becket, the free press, the new math, and the letter Z, scrawled on a sidewalk as the film's final image, symbolizing "the spirit of resistance lives."
"In a time of constant media manipulation, every edition of Z Magazine comes through with key information and cogent analysis. This is an essential publication for people who refuse to be spun by evasion or euphemism and who want to help strengthen movements for social justice and peace. Z Magazine is present-day radicalism at its best -- resolutely progressive, non-dogmatic, compassionate, insightful and always searching for better ways to expose the roots of current disasters." Norman Solomon
"The many Z projects have played an enormously important role in connecting thousands of people outside the traditional channels of communication, bypassing the major media. and introducing into the world of ideas original and provocative insights and significant information that otherwise would be lost. Z has always struggled financially, as befits a bold and dissident organization, and so deserves all the help we can possibly give it." Howard Zinn
History / Staff
South End Press (1978) was founded to raise consciousness about class, gender, race, and power and to provide information, analysis, and vision to help activism. Z Magazine (1987) aimed to bring more diverse information more often and to increase the visibility of writers and illustrators. In ZCom, we added ZNet and ZTranslations, ZMI, ZVideo, and most recently ZEO and ZSpace including new ZBlogs and ZForums.
Z Magazine was founded by Michael Albert and Lydia Sargent. Lydia in turn initiated ZVideo and works overwhelmingly on ZMag and ZVideo. Michael initiated ZNet and works overwhelmingly on web operations. Eric Sargent joined in the late 1980s and works on Z Magazine and ZVideo. Andy Dunn (ZMI 2000) joined in 2005 and works on Z Magazine and ZVideo. Chris Spannos (ZMI 2001) joined in 2006, working on ZNet. Everyone works on ZMI.
ZCom also gets volunteer help. Brian Dominick (ZMI 1999) helped design and program ZNet. Justin Podur and Stephen Shalom have assisted editorially for years. Other volunteers work on some watch pages and especially and with great devotion and energy
on Z Translations.
THE PROCESS OF INVERTING THE PERCEPTION OF THE EMPIRICAL REALITY.
It’s in The psychological warfare value of Intellectual Antitheticalism and not the intellectual system value itself of dialectical materialism. By simply replacing the Empirical Positive Thesis self evident proposition with it’s own Empirical Negative Antithesis for a Inverted or Intellectually Antithetical Empirical (Negative)Thesis self evident proposition, thereby creating a a state of Psychological Cognitive Dissonance.
(1) This Combined with the Tenure Coercion or Bought Objective Observation Intellectual Consensus of our most Prestigious Universities Harvard, Yale, Princeton Scholastic intelligentsia of our higher learning Institutions, public information or Mass Media - News Papers, Magazines, Movies, Television Intellectual Experts, Radio, Internet. Etc.
(2) The Unelected, unaccountable, legislators, Constitutional Authorities or the A.C.L.U. or the Antithetical American Civil Liberties Union. who Formally Revision and Repeal Empirically Positive Laws and Legislate Antithetical Empirical Negative Laws as if they were Empirically Positive Laws..
Example : Repealing Criminal Laws on Abortion Thou shall Not Murder, Negate, from 090 - to 000 degrees ,then Negate the Negate, from 000 - to 270 degrees synthesized Thou Shall Murder, therefore a 180 degree Reciprocal movement from Positive Right to Negative Left..
( Creating an Inverted Empirical Reality.)
Cognitive dissonance
is an uncomfortable feeling caused by holding two contradictory ideas simultaneously. The "ideas" or "cognitions" in question may include attitudes and
beliefs, and also the awareness of one's
behavior. The
theory of cognitive dissonance proposes that people have a
motivational drive to reduce dissonance by changing their attitudes, beliefs, and behaviors, or by justifying or rationalizing their attitudes, beliefs, and behaviors.[1] Cognitive dissonance theory is one of the most influential and extensively studied theories in social psychology.
Dissonance
normally occurs when a person perceives a logical inconsistency among his or her cognitions. This happens when
one idea implies the opposite of another. For example,
a belief in animal rights could be
interpreted as inconsistent with eating meat or wearing fur. Noticing the contradiction would
lead to dissonance, which could be experienced as anxiety, guilt, shame, anger, embarrassment, stress, and
other negative emotional states. When people's ideas are consistent with each other, they are in a state of
harmony or consonance. If cognitions are unrelated, they are categorized as
irrelevant to each other and do not lead to dissonance.
A powerful cause of dissonance is when an idea conflicts with a fundamental element of the self-concept, such as "I am a good person" or "I made the right decision." This can lead to rationalization when a person is presented with evidence of a bad choice. It can also lead to confirmation bias, the denial of disconfirming evidence, and other ego defense mechanisms.
cognitive dissonance
Cognitive dissonance is a theory of human motivation that asserts that it is psychologically uncomfortable to hold contradictory cognitions. The theory is that dissonance, being unpleasant, motivates a person to change his cognition, attitude, or behavior. This theory was first explored in detail by social psychologist Leon Festinger, who described it this way:
Dissonance and consonance are relations among cognitions that is, among opinions, beliefs, knowledge of the environment, and knowledge of one's own actions and feelings. Two opinions, or beliefs, or items of knowledge are dissonant with each other if they do not fit together; that is, if they are inconsistent, or if, considering only the particular two items, one does not follow from the other (Festinger 1956: 25).
He argued that there are three ways to deal with cognitive dissonance. He did not consider these mutually exclusive.
One may try to change one or more of the beliefs, opinions, or behaviors involved in the dissonance;
One may try to acquire new information or beliefs that will increase the existing consonance and thus cause the total dissonance to be reduced; or,
One may try to forget or reduce the importance of those cognitions that are in a dissonant relationship (Festinger 1956: 25-26).
For example, people who smoke know smoking is a bad habit. Some rationalize their behavior by looking on the bright side: They tell themselves that smoking helps keep the weight down and that there is a greater threat to health from being overweight than from smoking. Others quit smoking. Most of us are clever enough to come up with ad hoc hypotheses or rationalizations to save cherished notions. Why we can't apply this cleverness more competently is not explained by noting that we are led to rationalize because we are trying to reduce or eliminate cognitive dissonance. Different people deal with psychological discomfort in different ways. Some ways are clearly more reasonable than others. So, why do some people react to dissonance with cognitive competence, while others respond with cognitive incompetence?
Cognitive dissonance
has been called
"the mind controller's best friend" (Levine 2003: 202). Yet, a cursory examination of cognitive dissonance reveals that it is not the dissonance, but how people deal with it, that would be of interest to someone trying to control others when the evidence seems against them.
Description
This is the feeling of uncomfortable tension which comes from holding two conflicting thoughts in the mind at the same time.
Dissonance increases with:
The importance of the subject to us.
How strongly the dissonant thoughts conflict.
Our inability to rationalize and explain away the conflict.
Dissonance is often strong when we believe something about ourselves and then do something against that belief. If I believe I am good but do something bad, then the discomfort I feel as a result is cognitive dissonance.
Cognitive dissonance is a very powerful motivator which will often lead us to change one or other of the conflicting belief or action. The discomfort often feels like a tension between the two opposing thoughts. To release the tension we can take one of three actions:
Change our behavior
.
Justify our behavior
by changing the conflicting cognition.
Justify our behavior
by adding new cognitions.
Dissonance is most powerful when it is about our self-image. Feelings of foolishness, immorality and so on (including internal projections during decision-making) are dissonance in action.
If an action has been completed and cannot be undone, then the after-the-fact dissonance compels us to change our beliefs. If beliefs are moved, then the dissonance appears during decision-making, forcing us to take actions we would not have taken before.
Cognitive dissonance appears in virtually all evaluations and decisions and is the central mechanism by which we experience new differences in the world. When we see other people behave differently to our images of them, when we hold any conflicting thoughts, we experience dissonance.
The Three Brain Phases: The Pavlovian Explanation
The Christians may have been the first to successfully formulate brainwashing, but we have to look to Pavlov, the Russian scientist, for a technical explanation. In the early 1900s, his work with animals opened the door to further investigations with humans. After the revolution in Russia, Lenin was quick to see the potential of applying Pavlov's research to his own ends.
Three distinct and progressive states of transmarginal inhibition were identified by Pavlov. The first is the equivalent phase, in which the brain gives the same response to both strong and weak stimuli. The second is the paradoxical phase, in which the brain responds more actively to weak stimuli than to strong. And the third is the ultra-paradoxical phase, in which conditioned responses and behavior patterns turn from positive to negative or from negative to positive.
With the progression through each phase, the degree of conversion becomes more effective and complete. The way to achieve conversion are many and varied, but the usual first step in religious or political brainwashing is to work on the emotions of an individual or group until they reach an abnormal level of anger, fear, excitement, or nervous tension.
The progressive result of this mental condition is to impair judgment and increase suggestibility. The more this condition can be maintained or intensified, the more it compounds. Once catharsis, or the first brain phase, is reached, the complete mental takeover becomes easier. Existing mental programming can be replaced with new patterns of thinking and behavior.
Other often-used physiological weapons to modify normal brain functions are fasting, radical or high sugar diets, physical discomforts, regulation of breathing, mantra chanting in meditation, the disclosure of awesome mysteries, special lighting and sound effects, programmed response to incense, or intoxicating drugs.
The same results can be obtained in contemporary psychiatric treatment by electric shock treatments and even by purposely lowering a person's blood sugar level with insulin injections.
Before I talk about exactly how some of the techniques are applied, I want to point out that hypnosis and conversion tactics are two distinctly different things--and that conversion techniques are far more powerful. However, the two are often mixed...with powerful results.
The basis for the modern psychological warfare, which makes it different from whatever was done in the past, are the findings of the Russian physiologist, Pavlov. He is not a Communist. He had completed his most important discoveries before the Communists took power. His first discovery was the effectiveness of using a living animal in experiments, rather than a dead animal. His second great discovery was that the instincts of an animal, that we call reflexes, were of two kinds. One was the reflexes which the animal was born with, its unconditioned reflexes. The other was its conditioned reflexes, which man can train into the animal. Most of us have heard of Pavlov’s experiments with dogs and lights. He first provided a bowl of food and turned on a light of a certain color, then an empty bowl and turned on a different colored light. After he had done this a number of times, he turned on the light that accompanied the food, but presented an empty bowl to the animal, and the dog deposited just as much saliva as when the bowl was full. When he presented a bowlful of food with the wrong light, the animal did not eat. After he switched the lights and bowls of food, the animal became neurotic, barked, was driven into a state, which among human beings we call insanity.)
When the Communist hierarchy in Moscow discovered that it was unable to persuade people willingly to follow communism, when they found that they could not create what they wanted, the “new Soviet man” in which human nature would be changed, they turned to Pavlov and his experiments. They considered people the same as animals anyway, and refused to recognize the role of reason or divinity in a human being. They took over the Pavlovian experiments on animals and extended them to people. They did so with the objective of changing human nature and creating a “new Soviet man.” People, they anticipated, would react voluntarily under Pavlovian pressures, in the way the dog does, to Communist orders, exactly as ants do in their collectivized society.
The English words "re-educate" and "re-education", which the
Oxford English Dictionary attests in general senses from 1808, began in the 1940s to express specifically political connotations. George Orwell mentioned in Animal Farm (1945) "the Wild Comrades' Re-education Committee (the object of this was to tame the rats and rabbits)"; and Arthur Koestler in The Age of Longing (1951) wrote of "revolutionary vigilance,.. and discipline, and re-education camps".
The term "brainwashing" first came into use in the
English language in the 1950s. Author John Marks writes that a journalist later revealed to have worked undercover for the
Central Intelligence Agency (CIA)
[3] first coined the term in 1950. The OED records its earliest known English-language usage of "brain-washing" by E. Hunter in New Leader on 7 October 1950.
Behaviorism
is often referred to as a 'methodology' (in the words of one of its most well-known proponents, B.F. Skinner) of psychology, in the sense that it proceeds out of a sense of immense dissatisfaction with what Skinner and others perceived as the
primordial state of the "
science of human affairs." One of its fundamental observations is that traditional psychology relies too heavily on mentalistic explanations of behavior (that is, the
language of feeling, inner psychology), and that
this mode of thinking tends to be very circular. An excellent example used by Skinner in his lecture entitled "Behaviorism at Fifty" describes a T.V.
commercial in which pain
is depicted as little electronic signals running up an arm to a little man who pulls a lever signaling pain. Skinner called the little man with the lever the "inner man," the epitome of
explanatory fictions which he called mental way stations.
Burhuss Frederic Skinner
Any acount of behaviorism can't ignore Skinner as one of the most influential writers on the subject. His book
Beyond Freedom and Dignity is a flagship for behavioristic thinking, and one of the most interesting expressions of its psychological methodology. In the opening chapter, he attacks Greek theories of human behavior as not containing even the "seeds" of progress in that particular science. Skinner systematically rejects the claims that "human behavior is particularly difficult" or that "there is something about human behavior which makes scientific analysis, and hence an effective technology, impossible" on the grounds that there has simply been no organized effort to develop tools of analysis of "commensurate complexity" such as have been developed in the fields of biology or physics.
Skinner asserts that misguided treatment of causes sustain the tradition of mentalistic explanation. As he sees it, the persistence of the terminology of "wills, impulses, feelings, purposes, and other fragmentary attributes of an indwelling agent" is due to an overdue emphasis on the processes of provocation and response in organisms. That is, it is the habit of most people, and even of certain psychologists, to examine an event and the effect it causes in the subject (a reflex) while ignoring "what the environment does to an organism not only before but after it responds."
This all leads up to Skinner's theory/tool of "operant conditioning" which he says may prove to be a technology "commensurate with our problems." The process at its most basic level is simply the beginning of a system of arranging the environment in a particular way so that particular actions bring about certain consequences, thus either reinforcing or creating an aversion for the behavior. By developing more complex systems in this vein, Skinner believes psychology as a science will slowly replace all of the current 'myths' of the functions of human behavior (called "explanatory fictions by Skinner) with defined laws of prediction and control. This is the technology of behavior which Skinner gives as his goal.
Radical and Moderate Forms
Skinner wasn't the only behaviorist, however, and many of his contemporaries take issue with his analysis. Norman Malcom's lecture "Behaviorism as a Philosophy of Psychology," especially, is an excellent critique of Skinner's thought as radical bahaviorism. Malcom focuses on a potential fallacy of radical behaviorism regarding first-person utterances which he regards as the "Achilles heel of behaviorism." As a radical behaviorist, Skinner believes that all psychology is reducible to observe causal relationships, that is, relationships comprised of observable variables. Given this radical methodology, Skinner maintains the position which Malcom calls the "natural temptation" of behavioristic philosophers: that "first-person psychological sentences have the same 'content', or the same verification, as the corresponding third-person sentences." As Malcom appoints out, this is obviously not true. He uses the example of a man searching for his glasses to show that the acting subject in no way concludes from verifiable data that he or she is performing a given action, he or she simply knows. As an observer I might survey details of a scene in which a man is rummaging about a desk where I know he usually keeps his glasses, and notice that he is indeed at that moment without those glasses, in order to conclude that he is searching. But that man does no such thing, or as Malcom comments, he would be regarded as crazy. From this Malcom concludes that "we have no ground at all for believing that either intentions or announcements of intention are under the 'control' of anything," a belief which Skinner as a radical behaviorist and a determinist must adhere to.
Malcom's detraction is useful, I think, to avoid a fearful ramification of radical behaviorism: the objectification of the human person. Behaviorism as a philosophy of psychology simply ignores the possibility of a greater spontaneous human freedom for the purposes of clarified psychological study, whereas Skinner's radical bahaviorism empirically denies the existence of an inner psychology. It points clearly to a modern compromise which ought to be achieved among the technologists and the moralists. A technology of behavior will prove to be, I believe, an invaluable tool for the conception and creation of newer and better social institutions. At the same time, however, a sort of optimistic faith in the power of the creativity of the individual consciousness will be nearly as invaluable, to protect against the sort of nihilism that arose nearly contemporaneously with the scientific revolution, and which so much of 19th and 20th century philosophy has struggled against.
The Reign of William IV (1830-37) in 1830 William IV succeeded to the throne, and in the same year the Whigs, aided by the more advanced Tories, returned to power with former leader of opposition Charles Grey, 2nd Earl Grey as prime minister. His ministry was notable for the number of reforms it introduced. In 1832 the balance of political power transferred to the middle classes, in the next general election the incumbent ministry also received an overwhelming majority, composed of two groups, the Radicals and the Whigs who assumed the common name of Liberals. In 1833 slavery was abolished in the British colonies, and a compensation of 20,000,000 pounds sterling was paid by the government to the slave owners. Instigating and Initiating the abolition movement in America, forcing the civil war. With the false proposition that all men are born moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning litterate
GREELEY, Horace
(1811-72), influential American journalist and political leader, noted for his vigorous espousal of the antislavery cause in the period preceding the American Civil War. He was born in Amherst, N.H., on Feb. 3, 1811. At the age of 14 he was apprenticed to a printer in East Poultney, Vt., and four years later became an itinerant journeyman printer.
In 1831 Greeley settled in New York City, where he became editor successively of the New Yorker, the Jeffersonian, and the Log Cabin, rapidly gaining a reputation as an influential political writer. He also became associated with the Whig leaders Gov. William Seward of New York and the journalist Thurlow Weed (1797-1882), with whom he worked in behalf of progressive governmental policies.
In order to serve the Whig cause with a low-priced newspaper that would avoid the sensationalism of the New York Herald and the academic detachment of the New York Evening Post, Greeley in 1841 founded the New York Tribune. It met with immediate success, and Greeley remained its editor for 31 years. During this period he opposed unequal distribution of wealth, denounced monopoly, and attacked the preemption of public lands by the railroads and speculators. He advocated a protective tariff, the development of agriculture, and migration to the West; his advice to a Congregational clergyman, who had lost his voice and had to leave the ministry, to build his future in the West, widely popularized the phrase of the Indiana newspaperman John Soule (1815-91), "Go west, young man." For a time Greeley was sympathetic to the ideas of such utopian socialists as the French philosopher Francois Marie Charles Fourier and the British social reformer Robert Owen and to those of the English Chartists. For several years, Greeley employed Karl Marx as a European correspondent, publishing dispatches that later became famous as classics of Marxian socialism.
Although opposed to the abolitionists, who denounced him as a conservative, Greeley was unequivocally opposed to slavery. He opposed the Mexican War because he saw it as a plot conceived by slave owners, and, for the same reason, he urged rejection of the Kansas-Nebraska Act. His increasing preoccupation with these issues led him, in 1854, to break with Seward and Weed.
In 1856, and again in 1860, Greeley attended the national conventions of the Republican party; in the latter year, he was influential in bringing about the nomination of Abraham Lincoln for president. Believing at first that the South should be allowed to secede if a majority of its inhabitants voted to do so, Greeley later urged that the southern states be compelled by force to abide by the decision of the national electorate and its government under Lincoln. He urged vigorous prosecution of the Civil War and frequently criticized Lincoln's hesitation to free the slaves.
After the war, Greeley urged a general amnesty, thus antagonizing the Republican party; and his proposal of unrestricted universal suffrage to form a basis of reconstruction in the South pleased neither side. Greeley provoked great anger in the North and alienated many erstwhile admirers when he signed a bail bond for Jefferson Davis, leader of the defeated Confederacy, whose long imprisonment he held to be a violation of constitutional rights.
Resources of North and South.
Neither the North nor the South was prepared in 1861 to wage a war. With a population of 22 million, the North had a greater military potential. The South had a population of 9 million, but of that number, nearly 4 million were enslaved blacks whose loyalty to the Confederate cause was always in doubt. Although they initially relied on volunteers, necessity eventually forced both sides to resort to a military draft to raise an army. Before the war ended, the South had enlisted about 900,000 white males, and the Union had enrolled about 2 million men (including 186,000 blacks), nearly half of them toward the end of the war.
In addition, the North possessed clear material advantages-in money and credit, factories, food production, mineral resources, and transport-that proved decisive. The South's ability to fight was hampered by chronic shortages of food, clothing, medicine, and heavy artillery, as well as by war weariness and the unpredictability of its black labor force.
Even with its superior manpower and resources, however, the North did not achieve the quick victory it had expected. To raise, train, and equip a massive fighting force from inexperienced volunteers and to find efficient military leadership proved a formidable and time-consuming task. The South, with its stronger military tradition, had more men experienced in the use of arms and produced an able corps of officers, including Robert E. Lee. Only through trial and error did Lincoln find comparable military leaders, such as Ulysses S. Grant and William T. Sherman.
MARX LETTER TO LINCOLN
http://marxists.architexturez.net/history/international/iwma/documents/1864/lincoln-letter.htm#a
The International Workingmen's Association 1864
Address of the International`l Working Men's Association to Abraham Lincoln, President of the United States of America
Presented to U.S. Ambassador Charles Francis Adams
January 28, 1865 [A]
Written: by Marx between November 22 & 29, 1864
First Published: The Bee-Hive Newspaper, No. 169, November 7, 1865;
Transcription/Markup: Zodiac/Brian Basgen;
Online Version: Marx & Engels Internet Archive (marxists.org) 2000.
Sir:
We congratulate the American people upon your re-election by a large majority. If resistance to the Slave Power was the reserved watchword of your first election, the triumphant war cry of your re-election is Death to Slavery.
From the commencement of the titanic American strife the workingmen of Europe felt instinctively that the star-spangled banner carried the destiny of their class. The contest for the territories which opened the dire epopee, was it not to decide whether the virgin soil of immense tracts should be wedded to the labor of the emigrant or prostituted by the tramp of the slave driver?
When an oligarchy of 300,000 slaveholders dared to inscribe, for the first time in the annals of the world, "slavery" on the banner of Armed Revolt, when on the very spots where hardly a century ago the idea of one great Democratic Republic had first sprung up, whence the first Declaration of the Rights of Man was issued, and the first impulse given to the European revolution of the eighteenth century; when on those very spots counterrevolution, with systematic thoroughness, gloried in rescinding "the ideas entertained at the time of the formation of the old constitution", and maintained slavery to be "a beneficent institution", indeed, the old solution of the great problem of "the relation of capital to labor", and cynically proclaimed property in man "the cornerstone of the new edifice" — then the working classes of Europe understood at once, even before the fanatic partisanship of the upper classes for the Confederate gentry had given its dismal warning, that the slaveholders' rebellion was to sound the tocsin for a general holy crusade of property against labor, and that for the men of labor, with their hopes for the future, even their past conquests were at stake in that tremendous conflict on the other side of the Atlantic. Everywhere they bore therefore patiently the hardships imposed upon them by the cotton crisis, opposed enthusiastically the proslavery intervention of their betters — and, from most parts of Europe, contributed their quota of blood to the good cause.
While the workingmen, the true political powers of the North, allowed slavery to defile their own republic, while before the Negro, mastered and sold without his concurrence, they boasted it the highest prerogative of the white-skinned laborer to sell himself and choose his own master, they were unable to attain the true freedom of labor, or to support their European brethren in their struggle for emancipation; but this barrier to progress has been swept off by the red sea of civil war.
The workingmen of Europe feel sure that, as the American War of Independence initiated a new era of ascendancy for the middle class, so the American Antislavery War will do for the working classes. They consider it an earnest of the epoch to come that it fell to the lot of Abraham Lincoln, the single-minded son of the working class, to lead his country through the matchless struggle for the rescue of an enchained race and the reconstruction of a social world. [B]
Signed on behalf of the International Workingmen's Association, the Central Council:
Longmaid, Worley, Whitlock, Fox, Blackmore, Hartwell, Pidgeon, Lucraft, Weston, Dell, Nieass, Shaw, Lake, Buckley, Osbourne, Howell, Carter, Wheeler, Stainsby, Morgan, Grossmith, Denoual, Jourdain, Morrissot, Leroux, Bordage, Bocquet, Talandier, Dupont, L.Wolff, Aldovrandi, Lama, Solustri, Nusperli, Eccarius, Wolff, Lessner, Pfander, Lochner, Kaub, Bolleter, Rybczinski, Hansen, Schantzenbach, Smales, Cornelius, Petersen, Otto, Bagnagatti, Setacci;
George Odger, President of the Council; P.V. Lubez, Corresponding Secretary for France; Karl Marx, Corresponding Secretary for Germany; G.P. Fontana, Corresponding Secretary for Italy; J.E. Holtorp, Corresponding Secretary for Poland; H.F. Jung, Corresponding Secretary for Switzerland; William R. Cremer, Honorary General Secretary.
18 Greek Street, Soho.
[A] From the minutes of the Central (General) Council of the International — November 19, 1864:
"Dr. Marx then brought up the report of the subcommittee, also a draft of the address which had been drawn up for presentation to the people of America congratulating them on their having re-elected Abraham Lincoln as President. The address is as follows and was unanimously agreed to."
[B] The minutes of the meeting continue:
"A long discussion then took place as to the mode of presenting the address and the propriety of having a M.P. with the deputation; this was strongly opposed by many members, who said workingmen should rely on themselves and not seek for extraneous aid.... It was then proposed... and carried unanimously. The secretary correspond with the United States Minister asking to appoint a time for receiving the deputation, such deputation to consist of the members of the Central Council."
Ambassador Adams Replies
Legation of the United States
London, 28th January, 1865
Sir:
I am directed to inform you that the address of the Central Council of your Association, which was duly transmitted through this Legation to the President of the United [States], has been received by him.
So far as the sentiments expressed by it are personal, they are accepted by him with a sincere and anxious desire that he may be able to prove himself not unworthy of the confidence which has been recently extended to him by his fellow citizens and by so many of the friends of humanity and progress throughout the world.
The Government of the United States has a clear consciousness that its policy neither is nor could be reactionary, but at the same time it adheres to the course which it adopted at the beginning, of abstaining everywhere from propagandism and unlawful intervention. It strives to do equal and exact justice to all states and to all men and it relies upon the beneficial results of that effort for support at home and for respect and good will throughout the world.
Nations do not exist for themselves alone, but to promote the welfare and happiness of mankind by benevolent intercourse and example. It is in this relation that the United States regard their cause in the present conflict with slavery, maintaining insurgence as the cause of human nature, and they derive new encouragements to persevere from the testimony of the workingmen of Europe that the national attitude is favored with their enlightened approval and earnest sympathies.
I have the honor to be, sir, your
obedient servant,
Charles Francis Adams
The Democratic Scientific Socialist - Democratic Party of the U.S.A. Will reply that its just another Guilt by Association - Empty Claim of the Northern States of the U.S.A. and Abraham Lincoln being under the Psychological Cognitive Dissonance (Conflicting Idea ) Influence of Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism, that is not Class warfare, but a Epistemological or the acquisition of human knowledge deficiency that dictates classes of humans. We are all biologically equal at birth, but illiterate, and must be educated.
Protestant Christians Empirically Demonstrate that Positive Metaphysical and Ontological General Principles and their Particulars Principles are Validated both in Form and Content for Positive Truthful Empirical Self Evident Propositions.
International Workingmen's Association Index | Documents
DEMOCRATIC SCIENTIFIC SOCIALISM IS THE SYSTEM USED ON THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.
BERNSTEIN, Eduard
(1850-1932), German Social Democratic leader and writer, born in Berlin, and educated at Berlin University. In 1872 he joined the Social Democratic party, and from 1881 to 1890 he and the Social Democratic leader August Bebel jointly edited the newspaper Sozialdemokrat (Social Democrat). While living in exile in London from 1888 to 1901, Bernstein became acquainted with the German coauthor of the Communist Manifesto, Friedrich Engels, and studied the theories developed by Engels and Karl Marx dealing with the nature of capitalist society and the establishment of socialism. Bernstein rejected the arguments by Marx and Engels for the violent overthrow of capitalism; instead, he developed his own theory, known as revisionism, emphasizing evolutionary rather than revolutionary methods to bring about a socialist society. In 1901, he was elected to the Reichstag, serving there in 1902-6, 1912-18, and 1920-28. His book Evolutionary Socialism (1899; trans. 1909) presents his criticisms of the Marxist system.
In 1896, Eduard Bernstein argued that once “
full democracy” had been achieved, a transition to socialism by gradual means was both possible and more desirable than revolutionary change. Bernstein and his supporters came to be identified as "revisionists", because they sought to revise the classic tenets of Marxism. Although the orthodox Marxists in the party, led by Karl Kautsky, retained the Marxist theory of revolution as the official doctrine of the party, and it was repeatedly endorsed by SPD conferences, in practice the SPD leadership became more and more reformist.
Bernstein, Eduard (b. Jan. 6, 1850, Berlin-d. Dec. 18, 1932, Berlin), Social Democratic propagandist, political theorist, and historian, one of the first Socialist to attempt a revision of Karl Marx’s tenets, such as abandoning the ideas of the imminent collapse of the capitalist economy and the seizure of power by the proletariat. Although he was not a distinguished theoretician, Berstein called “the father of revisionism,” envisaged a type of social democracy that combined private initiative with social reform.
Berstein was born into a Jewish family that had come to the capital of Prussia from Danzig. His father was a railroad engineer, and his uncle Aaron Berstein was the editor of the Berliner Volks-Zeitung, a newspaper widely read in progressive working-class circles. It was thus not surprising that at a young age Eduard shared the aspirations of many educated Germans for national unity and democracy. Of an engaging and candid disposition, he retained the goodwill of his superiors when in 1872, as a young bank clerk, he announced that he had joined the Socialist Democratic Party. The turbulent years after Prussia’s 1871 defeat of France also contributed to the formation of his political beliefs. Yet the ever-genial Berstein tended to be attracted more to socialism of an under dogmatic. Pragmatic kind than to radical Marxism. He preferred the democratic and pacifist Social Democrats to the somewhat authoritarian Allgemeiner Deutscher Arbeiterverein (“General German workers’ Association”).
In joining the party, he became associated with the German socialist organ, Die Zukunft (“The Future”). The economic crisis of 1873, which continued into the 1890s, reinforced his belief in the fragility of capitalism. it was however, Chancellor Otto von Bismarck’s anti-socialist laws that finally impelled him toward a more radical position. Exiled from Germany, he immigrated to Switzerland, abandoning the “ethical socialism” of Karl Hochberg, the wealthy patron of Die Zukunft. With Marx’s consent, he became the editor of the Zurich edition of Der Sozialdemokrat, a periodical that was the rallying center of the underground socialist party. Expelled from Switzerland at the request of Bismarck in 1888. Bernstein continued the publication of the periodical in London. There he became a close friend of Friedrich Engels, Marx’s collaborator and patron, and also came to know intimately the leaders of the influential Fabian Society, which advocated a gradualist development of socialism. Berstein set forth his revised views in a series of articles and in a letter to the Socialist Democratic Party meeting at Stuttgart in 1898. in the following year he published Die Voraussetzungen des Sozilismus und die Aufgaben der Sozialdemokratie (“The Postulates of Socialism and the lessons of Social Democracy”; Eng. Trans., Evolutionary Socialism).
When Berstein returned to Germany in 1901, he became the theoretician of the growing revisionist school of the reformist labor movement. He held that socialism is the final result of the liberalism inherent in human aspiration, not the mere product of a revolt against the capitalist middle class. He no longer believed in capitalism’s imminent collapse, nor did he any longer regarded the bourgeoisie as exclusively parasitic and oppressive.
He also believed that the concentration of productive industry was not taking place in all fields as thoroughly or as fast as Marx had predicted. Citing such reforms as factory legislation and the freeing of labor unions from legal restrictions, he pointed out that, under pressure from the socialist movement, a reaction had set in against the exploitive inclinations of capital. Thus he argued, the prospects for lasting success lay in steady advance rather than violent upheaval.
In 1902 Berstein was elected a member of the Reichstag, or Parliament, to which he was reelected several times. He remained a member of the Reichstag up to 1928. Eventually revisionism became Social Democratic ideology, while the dogmatic Marxism of the socialist theoretician Karl Kautsky and the eclectic Marxism of the German labor leader August Bebel faded into the background. Berstein, however, who was opposed to violence between nations as well as between classes, lent his voice to that of the left to fight against militarism. During World War l, although a leading member of his party’s right wing, he sided with the Independent Socialist (Unabhangige Soziademocratische Partei Deutschlands; USPD) to protest his party’s support of the war. As soon as peace was restored, however, he returned to his old party and opposed those who wanted to transform the political revolution of November 1918 into a social revolution. He believed that the establishment of the parliamentary republic opened the way to uninterrupted progress, and after the war he served as secretary of state for economy and finance in 1919.
Social Democracy had finally become the great popular and reformist movement he had desired for more than 20 years, and, as an adviser respected by his party, he inspired much of its program. If he helped to discourage the Germans from following the Russian example of 1917, he could not dissuade them from imitating the Italian fascist model of 1922. He regarded the bloody outrages of the Nazis and their predecessors as the thoughtless actions of unbalanced minds; he was unable to comprehend the nature of National Socialism and remained powerless to prevent its seizure of power. Less than six weeks after his death, the democratic state on which he had set all his hopes was to give way to the dictatorship of Adolf Hitler.
social democrat
social democracy, social democrat(1) The title taken by most Marxist socialist parties between 1880 and 1914, especially the German and Russian Social Democratic Parties. In Britain, the Social Democratic Federation (SDF) was a late nineteenth-century Marxist group which was eventually absorbed into the Communist Party.
(2) Beginning with the split of the Russian Social Democratic Party into Bolsheviks and Mensheviks, the more right-wing faction when socialist parties split. This has become the established usage.
Political ideology that advocates a peaceful, evolutionary transition of society from capitalism to socialism, using established political processes. It rejects Marxism's advocacy of social revolution. Social democracy began as a political movement in Germany in the 1870s. Eduard Bernstein argued (1899) that capitalism was overcoming many of the weaknesses Karl Marx had seen in it (including unemployment and overproduction) and that
universal suffrage would lead peacefully to a socialist government. After 1945, social-democratic governments came to power in West Germany (see Social Democratic Party), Sweden, and Britain (under the Labour Party). Social-democratic thought gradually came to regard state regulation (without state ownership) as sufficient to ensure economic growth and a fair distribution of income.
In 1896, Eduard Bernstein argued that once full democracy had been achieved, a transition to socialism by gradual means was both possible and more desirable than revolutionary change. Bernstein and his supporters came to be identified as "revisionists", because they sought to revise Marxism to reverse the classic tenets of Capitalism.
True socialism is antithetical to capitalism,
and therefore revolutionary.
Socialism elevates the common good to the number one priority in all decision-making, instead of the good of a small ruling class. Many democratic socialists around the world have used electoral politics as a way of becoming accommodating to the capitalist class. Now they refuse to use terms like "capitalist class," and reactionaries get away with denouncing even tepid liberalism as "class warfare."
You bet it's class warfare.
The hard facts of the
domination of the capitalist class persist and become more outrageous every year. History offers a multitude of examples to contradict the notion that capitalists will voluntarily cede power. German capitalists raised up Hitler in order to stop the socialists and communists. Capitalism has staged bloody and utter illegal means in Greece, Spain, Chile, Nicaragua, Indonesia. McCarthy-ite Conservatives in every country in the world have slandered, persecuted, jailed and murdered leftists, union organizers and civil liberties advocates.
Socialism evolved in reaction to the hard fact of capitalist oppression, and thus is directly antithetical to it.
There are many ways of envisioning revolution
, and
it need not necessarily be a
bloody thing. In this
Bergonian fantasy, the
radicals use
electoral politics to score a big victory that
paved the way for the
subsequent revolution, and in fact Hitler's revolution came about as a result of parliamentary elections. Socialist electoral revolutions were violently aborted by the Fascist Uprising and Civil War in Spain, and by Pinochet in Chile.
But "social democracy" and "Fabian socialism" have not resulted in more than a reform of capitalism. While social democrats in Europe and other parts of the world have succeeded in obtaining pensions, health care, hour and wage protections and the like, a capitalist class still controls the means of
production.
"The American people will never knowingly adopt socialism, but under the ( identity theft 1833 assumed ) name of liberalism they will adopt every fragment of the socialist program until one day America will be a socialist nation without ever knowing how it happened." – Norman Thomas, American socialist, 1948 Whom F.D.R. instructed to implement his New Deal Economic Program!
Americans did not worry about Norman Thomas' statement when he first uttered these words. The likelihood that the United States of America, the nation of liberty, would fall victim to the wiles of Socialism, seemed impossible. And when Ronald Reagan captured the presidency as the 1980's opened, the liberal attempt at gaining full power seemed to be defeated for good. The platform of Conservatism had produced landslide elections, created a prosperous economy after the economic darkness of the 70's, and reminded the world that America is the strength of the world and that peace comes through that strength.
American Civil Liberties Union: the Democratic Scientific Socialist Antithetical Constitutional Revisionist Unelected Shadow legislators.
( A.C.L.U. ), national nonprofit and nonpartisan association founded in 1920 by a group of liberals, including the socialist reformer Jane Addams, the writers Helen Keller and James Weldon Johnson, the socialist leaders Eugene V. Debs and Norman Thomas, and the jurist Felix Frankfurter.
By 1969, it had grown to embrace a membership of about 130,000; had 45 state affiliates and over 200 Chapters throughout the U.S.;
conducted its business through
twenty staff attorneys and one thousand cooperating attorneys; and maintained a national staff in New York City, a legislative office in Washington, and a southern regional office in Atlanta, Ga.
Organized to defend the civil liberties of all citizens, it follows
a liberal interpretation of U.S. Constitutional law in defense of freedom of speech, press, assembly, and religion. It is active before national, state, and local legislative bodies, in courts of all jurisdictions, and in the preparation of educational materials. Since 1920 it has acted directly or by intervention in almost all cases involving civil liberty in the U.S., including the Sacco and Vanzett, Scopes, and Scottsboro trails, and cases involving freedom of expression in the arts, the rights of Jehovah’s Witnesses, the unconstitutionality of white primaries, and the prosecution of citizens under so called loyalty acts. It also took a leading part in the legal fight that resulted in the abolition by the U.S. Supreme Court of segregation in public schools under the doctrine of equal but separate facilities.
INTELLECTUAL SYSTEM EMPIRICAL ANTITHETICALISM - DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM - FORMAL REVISIONISM
METAPHYSICAL EMPIRICAL ANTITHETICALISM -
REVERSING THE PROTESTANT CHRISTIAN GOD’S LIMITED HUMAN LAWS WHICH LEAVES LIBERAL HUMAN RIGHTS.
U.S. CONSTITUTIONAL EMPIRICAL ANTITHETICALISM.
Justice Louis Brandeis (1856-1941) therefore encouraged the Court to break new ground and lead society in new directions, urging, “If we would guide by the light of reason, we must let our minds be bold.”
[220]
Even though individual Justices and legal educators had encouraged evolutionary law, it was not until Earl Warren (1891-1974) became Chief Justice that there was finally a majority of Justices on the Court willing to embrace that view. One of those Justices (now in the majority) was William Brennan (1906-1997), champion of what he termed “the evolving understanding of the Constitution,” “the ‘living’ Constitution,” “the freedom to reinterpret constitutional language,” “a malleable Constitution,” the Constitution’s “power of adaptation,” and “the Constitution’s ‘suppleness.’”
[221]
Consequently, during Warren’s sixteen year tenure, the Court became a powerful societal force, striking down numerous long-standing historical practices while acknowledging that it was doing so without any previous precedent.
[222] In short, the Court thus publicly affirmed that it had finally arrived at its fully evolutionary aspiration, no longer bound by history or precedent.
Under this current theory, judges are solely responsible for the evolution of the Constitution, and it is living and organic according to their decree. As Justice Cardozo acknowledged, “I take judge-made law as one of the existing realities of life.”
[223] And Chief-Justice Charles Evans Hughes (1862-1948) similarly declared, “We are under a Constitution, but the Constitution is what the judges say it is.” [224]
Harvard Professor Steven Wise summarizes this radical revolution in legal theory occasioned by the adoption of Darwin’s principles:
“To understand the strong normative appeal of evolutionary models, one must first appreciate that American law, like biology at the time of Darwin, faces the problem of providing a theory of creation which does not invoke a Supreme Being.” E Donald Elliott, “The Evolutionary Tradition in Jurisprudence,” 85 Columbia Law Review 38, 91 (1985). Elliott, who believes that the manner in which law is affected by the ideas that it routinely borrows from other disciplines has been largely unexplored, sets sail by chronicling how the Darwinian idea of evolution has affected the jurisprudential work of such legal scholars as Holmes, Wigmore and Corbin. Id. See also Jan Vetter, The Evolution of Holmes, Holmes and Evolution, 72 Cal. L. Rev. 343, 362 (1984) (“Holmes’ The Common Law is first of all an account of legal change, and its object in this respect is to exhibit the workings of Darwinian evolution in law”). Evolutionary jurisprudence was often shunned during the middle half of the twentieth century due to that period’s association of evolution with Spencer’s racist and reactionary Social Darwinism. Elliott, at 59, 76. It is shunned no longer. Id. See Roger D. Masters, Evolutionary Biology, Political Theory and the State, in Law, Biology & Culture—The Evolution of Law 171 (Margaret Gruter & Paul Bohannon eds., 1983).
[225]
Yet, is the fact that the Constitution is now a living, malleable, evolving document, necessarily bad? After all, society does change and should not necessarily be bound by decisions made two centuries ago.
Significantly, the framers agreed with this thesis—they understood that times would change and therefore so should the Constitution. However, they would have vehemently disagreed with the mechanism by which this change occurs today.
The framers made clear that when the meaning, and thus the application, of any part of the Constitution was to be altered, it was to be at the hands of the people themselves, not at the feet of the judiciary or through the usurpation of any legislative body. For this reason, Article V was placed in the Constitution to establish the proper means whereby the people might “evolve” their government.
As Samuel Adams explained:
[T]he people alone have an incontestable, unalienable, and indefeasible right to institute government and to reform, alter, or totally change the same when their protection, safety, prosperity, and happiness require it. And the federal Constitution, according to the mode prescribed therein, has already undergone such amendments in several parts of it as from experience has been judged necessary.
[226]
George Washington also warned Americans to adhere strictly to this manner of changing the meaning of the Constitution:
If, in the opinion of the people, the distribution or the modification of the constitutional powers be in any particular wrong, let it be corrected by an amendment in the way which the Constitution designates. But let there be no change by usurpation; for though this in one instance may be the instrument of good, it is the customary weapon by which free governments are destroyed.
[227]
Alexander Hamilton echoed this warning, declaring:
[The] Constitution is the standard to which we are to cling. Under its banners, bona fide [without deceit], we must combat our political foes, rejecting all changes but through the channel itself provides for amendments.
[228]
American Usurpation has occurred in the 19th and 20th Century.
Under the Influence Mass Psychological cognitive dissonance of the inverted perception of the Empirical Reality, The Intellectual Antitheticalism of Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism.not only unconstitutionally but Anticonstitutionally the American people have already, ANTI-COSTITUTIONALLY “evolved” their Constitution twenty-eight times ALL UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF THIS PSYCOLOGICAL CONDITION. by abolishing slavery, granting full suffrage without regard to race or gender, replacing capitation taxes with progressive taxes, imposing term limits on presidents, reducing the voting age for youth, requiring Congress to face the electorate before a congressional pay hike can take effect, etc.
It is this method of “evolving” the Constitution set forth in that document which must be followed. Therefore, if the belief in theistic origins, transcendent values, unalienable rights, or any other political doctrine established in our documents, is to change, it must be done by the people themselves, according to the process established in Article V. Any other method such as Intellectual Antitheticalism of change is an abuse of power and a usurpation of the rights of the people. The real danger of societal evolution rests, then, not in the fact that corrections are needed but rather in the fact that those “corrections” are made by a small, elite, and unaccountable group—and often by individuals whose personal values are antithetical and do not reflect those of “we the people.”
An Essay concerning Human Understanding Part 1
The Founding Text on Empirically demonstrated Human Psychology !
CHAP. I.
Of Ideas in general, and their Original.
Idea is the object of thinking.
§ 1. Every man being conscious to himself that he thinks, and that which his mind is applied about, whilst thinking, being the ideas that are there, it is past doubt, that men have in their minds several ideas, such as are those expressed by the words, Whiteness, Hardness, Sweetness, Thinking, Motion, Man, Elephant, Army, Drunkenness, and others. It is in the first place then to be inquired, how he comes by them. I know it is a received doctrine, that men have native ideas, and original characters, stamped upon their minds, in their very first being. This opinion I have, at large, examined already; and, I suppose, what I have said, in the foregoing book, will be much more easily admitted, when I have shewn, whence the understanding may get all the ideas it has, and by what ways and degrees they may come into the mind; for which I shall appeal to every one’s own observation and experience.
Tabla Rasa.
All ideas come from sensation or reflection.
§ 2. Let us then suppose the mind to be, as we say, white paper, void of all characters, without any ideas; how comes it to be furnished? Whence comes it by that vast store which the busy and boundless fancy of man has painted on it, with an almost endless variety? Whence has it all the materials of reason and knowledge? To this I answer, in one word, from experience; in all that our knowledge is founded, and from that it ultimately derives itself. Our observation employed either about external sensible objects, or about the internal operations of our minds, perceived and reflected on by ourselves, is that which supplies our understandings with all the materials of thinking. These two are the fountains of knowledge, from whence all the ideas we have, or can naturally have, do spring.
§ 9. The use of words then being to stand as outward marks of our internal ideas, and those ideas being taken from particular things, if every particular idea that we take in should have a distinct name, names must be endless. To prevent this, the mind makes the particular ideas, received from particular objects, to become general; which is done by considering them as they are in the mind, such appearances, separate from all other existences, and the circumstances of real existence, as time, place, or any other concomitant ideas. This is called abstraction, whereby ideas, taken from particular beings, become general representatives of all of the same kind, and their names general names, applicable to whatever exists conformable to such abstract ideas. Such precise naked appearances in the mind, without considering how, whence, or with what others they came there, the understanding lays up (with names commonly annexed to them) as the standard to rank real existences into sorts, as they agree with these patterns, and to denominate them accordingly. Thus the same colour being observed to-day in chalk or snow, which the mind yesterday received from milk, it considers that appearance alone, makes it a representative of all of that kind; and having given it the name whiteness, it by that sound signifies the same quality, wheresoever to be imagined or met with: and thus universals, whether ideas or terms, are made.
Beast Abstract Not.
§ 10. If it may be doubted, whether beasts compound and enlarge their ideas that way to any degree; this, I think, I may be positive in, that the power of abstracting is not at all in them; and that the having of general ideas, is that which puts a perfect distinction betwixt man and brutes, and is an excellency which the faculties of brutes do by no means attain to. For it is evident we observe no footsteps in them of making use of general signs for universal ideas; from which we have reason to imagine, that they have not the faculty of abstracting, or making general ideas, since they have no use of words, or any other general signs.
§ 12. How far idiots are concerned in the want or weakness of any, or all of the foregoing faculties, an exact observation of their several ways of faltering would no doubt discover: for those who either perceive but dully, or retain the ideas that come into their minds but ill, who cannot readily excite or compound them, will have little matter to think on. Those who cannot distinguish, compare, and abstract, would hardly be able to understand and make use of language, or judge or reason to any tolerable degree; but only a little and imperfectly about things present, and very familiar to their senses. And indeed any of the forementioned faculties, if wanting, or out of order, produce suitable effects in men’s understandings and knowledge.
§ 13. In fine, the defect in naturals seems to proceed from want of quickness, activity, and motion in the intellectual faculties, whereby they are deprived of reason; whereas madmen, on the other side, seem to suffer by the other extreme: for they do not appear to me to have lost the faculty of reasoning; but having joined together some ideas very wrongly, they mistake them for truths, and they err as men do that argue right from wrong principles. For by the violence of their imaginations, having taken their fancies for realities, they make right deductions from them. Thus you shall find a distracted man fancying himself a king, with a right inference require suitable attendance, respect and obedience; others, who have thought themselves made of glass, have used the caution necessary to preserve such brittle bodies. Hence it comes to pass that a man, who is very sober, and of a right understanding in all other things, may in one particular be as frantic as any in Bedlam; if either by any sudden very strong impression, or long fixing his fancy upon one sort of thoughts, incoherent ideas have been cemented together so powerfully, as to remain united. But there are degrees of madness, as of folly: the disorderly jumbling ideas together, is in some more, some less. In short, herein seems to lie the difference between idiots and madmen, that madmen put wrong ideas together, and so make wrong propositions, but argue and reason right from them; but idiots make very few or no propositions, and reason scarce at all.
Method.
§ 14. These, I think, are the first faculties and operations of the mind, which it makes use of in understanding: and though they are exercised about all its ideas in general, yet the instances I have hitherto given have been chiefly in simple ideas; and I have subjoined the explication of these faculties of the mind to that of simple ideas, before I come to what I have to say concerning complex ones, for these following reasons.
First, Because several of these faculties being exercised at first principally about simple ideas, we might, by following nature in its ordinary method, trace and discover them in their rise, progress, and gradual improvements.
Of Human Understanding. Part Ii
CHAP. II.
Of the Degrees of our Knowledge.
Intuitive.
§ 1. All our knowledge consisting, as I have said, in the view the mind has of its own ideas, which is the utmost light and greatest certainty we, with our faculties, and in our way of knowledge, are capable of; it may not be amiss to consider a little the degrees of its evidence. The different clearness of our knowledge seems to me to lie in the different way of perception the mind has of the agreement of disagreement of any of its ideas. For if we reflect on our own ways of thinking, we shall find that sometimes the mind perceives the agreement or disagreement of two ideas immediately by themselves, without the intervention of any other: and this, I think, we may call intuitive knowledge. For in this the mind is at no pains of proving or examining, but perceives the truth, as the eye doth light, only by being directed towards it. Thus the mind perceives, that white is not black, that a circle is not a triangle, that three are more than two, and equal to one and two. Such kind of truths the mind perceives at the first sight of the ideas together, by bare intuition, without the intervention of any other idea; and this kind of knowledge is the clearest and most certain, that human frailty is capable of. This part of knowledge is irresistible, and like bright sunshine forces itself immediately to be perceived, as soon as ever the mind turns its view that way; and leaves no room for hesitation, doubt, or examination, but the mind is presently filled with the clear light of it. It is on this intuition that depends all the certainty and evidence of all our knowledge; which certainty every one finds to be so great, that he cannot imagine, and therefore not require a greater: for a man cannot conceive himself capable of a greater certainty, than to know that any idea in his mind is such as he perceives it to be; and that two ideas wherein he perceives a difference, are different and not precisely the same. He that demands a greater certainty than this, demands he knows not what, and shows only that he has a mind to be a sceptick, without being able to be so. Certainty depends so wholly on this intuition, that in the next degree of knowledge, which I call demonstrative, this intuition is necessary in all the connexions of the intermediate ideas, without which we cannot attain knowledge and certainty.
Demonstrative.
§ 2. The next degree of knowledge is, where the mind perceives the agreement or disagreement of any ideas, but not immediately. Though wherever the mind perceives the agreement or disagreement of any of its ideas, there be certain knowledge: yet it does not always happen, that the mind sees that agreement or disagreement which there is between them, even where it is discoverable: and in that case remains in ignorance, and at most gets no farther than a probable conjecture. The reason why the mind cannot always perceive presently the agreement or disagreement of two ideas, is, because those ideas, concerning whose agreement or disagreement the inquiry is made, cannot by the mind be so put together as to show it. In this case then, when the mind cannot so bring its ideas together, as by their immediate comparison, and as it were juxta-position or application one to another, to perceive their agreement or disagreement, it is fain, by the intervention of other ideas (one or more, as it happens) to discover the agreement or disagreement which it searches; and this is that which we call reasoning. Thus the mind being willing to know the agreement or disagreement in bigness, between the three angles of a triangle and two right ones, cannot by an immediate view and comparing them do it: because the three angles of a triangle cannot be brought at once, and be compared with any one or two angles; and so of this the mind has no immediate, no intuitive knowledge. In this case the mind is fain to find out some other angles, to which the three angles of a triangle have an equality; and, finding those equal to two right ones, comes to know their equality to two right ones.
The Freeholders Grand Inquest
(1648)

Robert Filmer (1588-1653)
Sir Robert Filmer (1588 –
26 May 1653) was an English political theorist. His best known work, Patriarcha, published in 1680, was a defense of the divine right of kings to rule. Its publication was an impetus for John Locke to write the first of his famous Two Treatises of Government.
John Locke, The Two Treatises of Civil Government [1689]
Second Treatise
CHAP. II.
Of the State of Nature.
§. 4.
To understand political power right, and derive it from its original, we must consider, what state all men are naturally in, and that is, a state of perfect freedom to order their actions, and dispose of their possessions and persons, as they think fit, within the bounds of the law of nature, without asking leave, or depending upon the will of any other man.
A state also of equality
, wherein all the power and jurisdiction is reciprocal, no one having more than another; there being nothing more evident, than that creatures of the same species and rank, promiscuously born to all the same advantages of nature, and the use of the same faculties, should also be equal one amongst another without subordination or subjection, unless the lord and master of them all should, by any manifest declaration of his will, set one above another, and confer on him, by an evident and clear appointment, an undoubted right to dominion and sovereignty.
§. 5.
This equality of men by nature, the judicious Hooker looks upon as so evident in itself, and beyond all question, that he makes it the foundation of that obligation to mutual love amongst men, on which he builds the duties they owe one another, and from whence he derives the great maxims of justice and charity. His words are,
§. 6.
But though this be a state of liberty, yet it is not a state of licence: though man in that state have an uncontroulable liberty to dispose of his person or possessions, yet he has not liberty to destroy himself, or so much as any creature in his possession, but where some nobler use than its bare preservation calls for it. The state of nature has a law of nature to govern it, which obliges every one: and reason, which is that law, teaches all mankind, who will but consult it, that being all equal and independent, no one ought to harm another in his life, health, liberty, or possessions: for men being all the workmanship of one omnipotent, and infinitely wise maker; all the servants of one sovereign master, sent into the world by his order, and about his business; they are his property, whose workmanship they are, made to last during his, not one another’s pleasure: and being furnished with like faculties, sharing all in one community of nature, there cannot be supposed any such subordination among us, that may authorize us to destroy one another, as if we were made for one another’s uses, as the inferior ranks of creatures are for our’s. Every one, as he is bound to preserve himself, and not to quit his station wilfully, so by the like reason, when his own preservation comes not in competition, ought he, as much as he can, to preserve the rest of mankind, and may not, unless it be to do justice on an offender, take away, or impair the life, or what tends to the preservation of the life, the liberty, health, limb, or goods of another.
§. 9.
I doubt not but this will seem a very strange doctrine to some men: but before they condemn it, I desire them to resolve me, by what right any prince or state can put to death, or punish an alien, for any crime he commits in their country. It is certain their laws, by virtue of any sanction they receive from the promulgated will of the legislative, reach not a stranger: they speak not to him, nor, if they did, is he bound to hearken to them. The legislative authority, by which they are in force over the subjects of that common-wealth, hath no power over him. Those who have the supreme power of making laws in England, France or Holland, are to an Indian, but like the rest of the world, men without authority: and therefore, if by the law of nature every man hath not a power to punish offences against it, as he soberly judges the case to require, I see not how the magistrates of any community can punish an alien of another country; since, in reference to him, they can have no more power than what every man naturally may have over another.
§. 10.
Besides the crime which consists in violating the law, and varying from the right rule of reason, whereby a man so far becomes degenerate, and declares himself to quit the principles of human nature, and to be a noxious creature, there is commonly injury done to some person or other, and some other man receives damage by his transgression: in which case he who hath received any damage, has, besides the right of punishment common to him with other men, a particular right to seek reparation from him that has done it: and any other person, who finds it just, may also join with him that is injured, and assist him in recovering from the offender so much as may make satisfaction for the harm he has suffered.
§. 11.
From these two distinct rights, the one of punishing the crime for restraint, and preventing the like offence, which right of punishing is in every body; the other of taking reparation, which belongs only to the injured party, comes it to pass that the magistrate, who by being magistrate hath the common right of punishing put into his hands, can often, where the public good demands not the execution of the law, remit the punishment of criminal offences by his own authority, but yet cannot remit the satisfaction due to any private man for the damage he has received. That, he who has suffered the damage has a right to demand in his own name, and he alone can remit: the damnified person has this power of appropriating to himself the goods or service of the offender, by right of self-preservation, as every man has a power to punish the crime, to prevent its being committed again, by the right he has of preserving all mankind, and doing all reasonable things he can in order to that end: and thus it is, that every man, in the state of nature, has a power to kill a murderer, both to deter others from doing the like injury, which no reparation can compensate, by the example of the punishment that attends it from every body, and also to secure men from the attempts of a criminal, who having renounced reason, the common rule and measure God hath given to mankind, hath, by the unjust violence and slaughter he hath committed upon one, declared war against all mankind, and therefore may be destroyed as a lion or a tyger, one of those wild savage beasts, with whom men can have no society nor security: and upon this is grounded that great law of nature, Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed. And Cain was so fully convinced, that every one had a right to destroy such a criminal, that after the murder of his brother, he cries out, Every one that findethme, shall slay me; so plain was it writ in the hearts of all mankind.
§. 12.
By the same reason may a man in the state of nature punish the lesser breaches of that law. It will perhaps be demanded, with death? I answer, each transgression may be punished to that degree, and with so much severity, as will suffice to make it an ill bargain to the offender, give him cause to repent, and terrify others from doing the like. Every offence, that can be committed in the state of nature, may in the state of nature be also punished equally, and as far forth as it may, in a common-wealth: for though it would be besides my present purpose, to enter here into the particulars of the law of nature, or its measures of punishment; yet, it is certain there is such a law, and that too, as intelligible and plain to a rational creature, and a studier of that law, as the positive laws of common-wealths; nay, possibly plainer; as much as reason is easier to be understood, than the fancies and intricate contrivances of men, following contrary and hidden interests put into words; for so truly are a great part of the municipal laws of countries, which are only so far right, as they are founded on the law of nature, by which they are to be regulated and interpreted.
§. 13.
To this strange doctrine, viz. That in the state of nature every one has the executive power of the law of nature, I doubt not but it will be objected, that it is unreasonable for men to be judges in their own cases, that self-love will make men partial to themselves and their friends: and on the other side, that ill nature, passion and revenge will carry them too far in punishing others; and hence nothing but confusion and disorder will follow, and that therefore God hath certainly appointed government to restrain the partiality and violence of men. I easily grant, that civil government is the proper remedy for the inconveniencies of the state of nature, which must certainly be great, where men may be judges in their own case, since it is easy to be imagined, that he who was so unjust as to do his brother an injury, will scarce be so just as to condemn himself for it: but I shall desire those who make this objection, to remember, that absolute monarchs are but men; and if government is to be the remedy of those evils, which necessarily follow from men’s being judges in their own cases, and the state of nature is therefore not to be endured, I desire to know what kind of government that is, and how much better it is than the state of nature, where one man, commanding a multitude, has the liberty to be judge in his own case, and may do to all his subjects whatever he pleases, without the least liberty to any one to question or control those who execute his pleasure? and in whatsoever he doth, whether led by reason, mistake or passion, must be submitted to? much better it is in the state of nature, wherein men are not bound to submit to the unjust will of another: and if he that judges, judges amiss in his own, or any other case, he is answerable for it to the rest of mankind.
§. 14.
It is often asked as a mighty objection, where are, or ever were there any men in such a state of nature? To which it may suffice as an answer at present, that since all princes and rulers of independent governments all through the world, are in a state of nature, it is plain the world never was, nor ever will be, without numbers of men in that state. I have named all governors of independent communities, whether they are, or are not, in league with others: for it is not every compact that puts an end to the state of nature between men, but only this one of agreeing together mutually to enter into one community, and make one body politic; other promises, and compacts, men may make one with another, and yet still be in the state of nature. The promises and bargains for truck, &c. between the two men in the desert island, mentioned by Garcilasso de la Vega, in his history of Peru; or between a Swiss and an Indian, in the woods of America, are binding to them, though they are perfectly in a state of nature, in reference to one another: for truth and keeping of faith belongs to men, as men, and not as members of society.
§. 15.
To those that say, there were never any men in the state of nature, I will not only oppose the authority of the judicious Hooker, Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sect. 10. where he says, The laws which have been hitherto mentioned, i. e. the laws of nature, do bind men absolutely, even as they are men, although they have never any settled fellowship, never any solemn agreement amongst themselves what to do, or not to do: but forasmuch as we are not by ourselves sufficient to furnish ourselves with competent store of things, needful for such a life as our nature doth desire, a life fit for the dignity of man; therefore to supply those defects and imperfections which are in us, as living single and solely by ourselves, we are naturally induced to seek communion and fellowship with others: this was the cause of men’s uniting themselves at first in politic societies. But I moreover affirm, that all men are naturally in that state, and remain so, till by their own consents they make themselves members of some politic society; and I doubt not in the sequel of this discourse, to make it very clear.
Note:
The British Government Instituted African Slavery in the British American Colonies in 1612;
Here below, its Empirically Demonstrated that it Is in Accordance with the laws of Natural Reasoning that a moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate man can accept forced servitude, and must resist it until death ! But moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiterate men have an adult mind of a irresponsible child that must never have a right to exercise a will of their own illiterate choosing ! Even if by anti-constitutionally sanctioned emancipation ! Or antithetical civil rights legislation !
If you don’t know the laws, you cant obey the laws, or you reject the limited Human laws of God, But demand the Liberal Human Rights as follows you reject the Limited Civil Laws, But demand the Liberal Civil Rights of our Republic ! African Sovereign Citizens are the Epitome of Not in Accordance with the laws of Natural Reasoning ! The ultimate definition of a antithetical contradiction !
Maximus Publius
CHAP. IV.
Of SLAVERY.
§. 22.
THE natural liberty of man is to be free from any superior power on earth, and not to be under the will or legislative authority of man, but to have only the law of nature for his rule. The liberty of man, in society, is to be under no other legislative power, but that established, by consent, in the common-wealth; nor under the dominion of any will, or restraint of any law, but what that legislative shall enact, according to the trust put in it. Freedom then is not what Sir Robert Filmer tells us, Observations, A. 55. a liberty for every one to do what he lists, to live as he pleases, and not to be tied by any laws: but freedom of men under government is, to have a standing rule to live by, common to every one of that society, and made by the legislative power erected in it; a liberty to follow my own will in all things, where the rule prescribes not; and not to be subject to the inconstant, uncertain, unknown, arbitrary will of another man: as freedom of nature is, to be under no other restraint but the law of nature.
§. 23.
This freedom from absolute, arbitrary power, is so necessary to, and closely joined with a man’s preservation, that he cannot part with it, but by what forfeits his preservation and life together: for a man, not having the power of his own life, cannot, by compact, or his own consent, enslave himself to any one, nor put himself under the absolute, arbitrary power of another, to take away his life, when he pleases. No body can give more power than he has himself; and he that cannot take away his own life, cannot give another power over it. Indeed, having by his fault forfeited his own life, by some act that deserves death; he, to whom he has forfeited it, may (when he has him in his power) delay to take it, and make use of him to his own service, and he does him no injury by it: for, whenever he finds the hardship of his slavery outweigh the value of his life, it is in his power, by resisting the will of his master, to draw on himself the death he desires.
§. 24.
This is the perfect condition of slavery, which is nothing else, but the state of war continued, between a lawful conqueror and a captive: for, if once compact enter between them, and make an agreement for a limited power on the one side, and obedience on the other, the state of war and slavery ceases, as long as the compact endures: for, as has been said, no man can, by agreement, pass over to another that which he hath not in himself, a power over his own life.
I confess, we find among the Jews, as well as other nations, that men did sell themselves; but, it is plain, this was only to drudgery, not to slavery: for, it is evident, the person sold was not under an absolute, arbitrary, despotical power: for the master could not have power to kill him, at any time, whom, at a certain time, he was obliged to let go free out of his service; and the master of such a servant was so far from having an arbitrary power over his life, that he could not, at pleasure, so much as maim him, but the loss of an eye, or tooth, set him free,
CHAP. V.
Of PROPERTY.
§. 25.
Whether we consider natural reason, which tells us, that men, being once born, have a right to their preservation, and consequently to meat and drink, and such other things as nature affords for their subsistence: or revelation, which gives us an account of those grants God made of the world to Adam, and to Noah, and his sons, it is very clear, that God, as king David says, Psal. CXV. 16. has given the earth to the children of men; given it to mankind in common. But this being supposed, it seems to some a very great difficulty, how any one should ever come to have a property in any thing: I will not content myself to answer, that if it be difficult to make out property, upon a supposition that God gave the world to Adam, and his posterity in common, it is impossible that any man, but one universal monarch, should have any property upon a supposition, that God gave the world to Adam, and his heirs in succession, exclusive of all the rest of his posterity. But I shall endeavour to shew, how men might come to have a property in several parts of that which God gave to mankind in common, and that without any express compact of all the commoners.
§. 26.
God, who hath given the world to men in common, hath also given them reason to make use of it to the best advantage of life, and convenience. The earth, and all that is therein, is given to men for the support and comfort of their being. And tho’ all the fruits it naturally produces, and beasts it feeds, belong to mankind in common, as they are produced by the spontaneous hand of nature; and no body has originally a private dominion, exclusive of the rest of mankind, in any of them, as they are thus in their natural state: yet being given for the use of men, there must of necessity be a means to appropriate them some way or other, before they can be of any use, or at all beneficial to any particular man. The fruit, or venison, which nourishes the wild Indian, who knows no inclosure, and is still a tenant in common, must be his, and so his, i. e. a part of him, that another can no longer have any right to it, before it can do him any good for the support of his life.
§. 27.
Though the earth, and all inferior creatures, be common to all men, yet every man has a property in his own person: this no body has any right to but himself. The labour of his body, and the work of his hands, we may say, are properly his. Whatsoever then he removes out of the state that nature hath provided, and left it in, he hath mixed his labour with, and joined to it something that is his own, and thereby makes it his property. It being by him removed from the common state nature hath placed it in, it hath by this labour something annexed to it, that excludes the common right of other men: for this labour being the unquestionable property of the labourer, no man but he can have a right to what that is once joined to, at least where there is enough, and as good, left in common for others.
§. 28.
He that is nourished by the acorns he picked up under an oak, or the apples he gathered from the trees in the wood, has certainly appropriated them to himself. No body can deny but the nourishment is his. I ask then, when did they begin to be his? when he digested? or when he eat? or when he boiled? or when he brought them home? or when he picked them up? and it is plain, if the first gathering made them not his, nothing else could. That labour put a distinction between them and common: that added something to them more than nature, the common mother of all, had done; and so they became his private right. And will any one say, he had no right to those acorns or apples, he thus appropriated, because he had not the consent of all mankind to make them his? Was it a robbery thus to assume to himself what belonged to all in common? If such a consent as that was necessary, man had starved, notwithstanding the plenty God had given him. We see in commons, which remain so by compact, that it is the taking any part of what is common, and removing it out of the state nature leaves it in, which begins the property; without which the common is of no use. And the taking of this or that part, does not depend on the express consent of all the commoners. Thus the grass my horse has bit; the turfs my servant has cut; and the ore I have digged in any place, where I have a right to them in common with others, become my property, without the assignation or consent of any body. The labour that was mine, removing them out of that common state they were in, hath fixed my property in them.
§. 29.
By making an explicit consent of every commoner, necessary to any one’s appropriating to himself any part of what is given in common, children or servants could not cut the meat, which their father or master had provided for them in common, without assigning to every one his peculiar part. Though the water running in the fountain be every one’s, yet who can doubt, but that in the pitcher is his only who drew it out? His labour hath taken it out of the hands of nature, where it was common, and belonged equally to all her children, and hath thereby appropriated it to himself.
§. 30.
Thus this law of reason makes the deer that Indian’s who hath killed it; it is allowed to be his goods, who hath bestowed his labour upon it, though before it was the common right of every one. And amongst those who are counted the civilized part of mankind, who have made and multiplied positive laws to determine property, this original law of nature, for the beginning of property, in what was before common, still takes place; and by virtue thereof, what fish any one catches in the ocean, that great and still remaining common of mankind; or what ambergrise any one takes up here, is by the labour that removes it out of that common state nature left it in, made his property, who takes that pains about it. And even amongst us, the hare that any one is hunting, is thought his who pursues her during the chase: for being a beast that is still looked upon as common, and no man’s private possession; whoever has employed so much labour about any of that kind, as to find and pursue her, has thereby removed her from the state of nature, wherein she was common, and hath begun a property.
CHAP. VI.
Of Paternal Power.
§. 52.
IT may perhaps be censured as an impertinent criticism, in a discourse of this nature, to find fault with words and names, that have obtained in the world: and yet possibly it may not be amiss to offer new ones, when the old are apt to lead men into mistakes, as this of paternal power probably has done, which seems so to place the power of parents over their children wholly in the father, as if the mother had no share in it; whereas, if we consult reason or revelation, we shall find, she hath an equal title. This may give one reason to ask, whether this might not be more properly called parental power? for whatever obligation nature and the right of generation lays on children, it must certainly bind them equal to both the concurrent causes of it. And accordingly we see the positive law of God every where joins them together, without distinction, when it commands the obedience of children, Honour thy father and thy mother, Exod. xx. 12. Whosoever curseth his father or his mother, Lev. xx. 9. Ye shall fear every man his mother and his father, Lev. xix. 3. Children, obey your parents, &c. Eph. vi. 1. is the stile of the Old and New Testament.
§. 53.
Had but this one thing been well considered, without looking any deeper into the matter, it might perhaps have kept men from running into those gross mistakes, they have made, about this power of parents; which, however it might, without any great harshness, bear the name of absolute dominion, and regal authority, when under the title of paternal power it seemed appropriated to the father, would yet have sounded but oddly, and in the very name shewn the absurdity, if this supposed absolute power over children had been called parental; and thereby have discovered, that it belonged to the mother too: for it will but very ill serve the turn of those men, who contend so much for the absolute power and authority of the fatherhood, as they call it, that the mother should have any share in it; and it would have but ill supported the monarchy they contend for, when by the very name it appeared, that that fundamental authority, from whence they would derive their government of a single person only, was not placed in one, but two persons jointly. But to let this of names pass.
§. 54.
Though I have said above, Chap. II. That all men by nature are equal, I cannot be supposed to understand all sorts of equality: age or virtue may give men a just precedency: excellency of parts and merit may place others above the common level: birth may subject some, and alliance or benefits others, to pay an observance to those to whom nature, gratitude, or other respects, may have made it due: and yet all this consists with the equality, which all men are in, in respect of jurisdiction or dominion one over another; which was the equality I there spoke of, as proper to the business in hand, being that equal right, that every man hath, to his natural freedom, without being subjected to the will or authority of any other man.
§. 55.
Children
, I confess, are not born in this full state of equality, though they are born to it. Their parents have a sort of rule and jurisdiction over them, when they come into the world, and for some time after; but it is but a temporary one. The bonds of this subjection are like the swaddling clothes they art wrapt up in, and supported by, in the weakness of their infancy: age and reason as they grow up, loosen them, till at length they drop quite off, and leave a man at his own free disposal.
§. 56.
Adam
was created a perfect man, his body and mind in full possession of their strength and reason, and so was capable, from the first instant of his being to provide for his own support and preservation, and govern his actions according to the dictates of the law of reason which God had implanted in him. From him the world is peopled with his descendants, who are all born infants, weak and helpless, without knowledge or understanding: but to supply the defects of this imperfect state, till the improvement of growth and age hath removed them, Adam and Eve, and after them all parents were, by the law of nature, under an obligation to preserve, nourish, and educate the children they had begotten; not as their own workmanship, but the workmanship of their own maker, the Almighty, to whom they were to be accountable for them.
§. 57.
The law, that was to govern Adam, was the same that was to govern all his posterity, the law of reason. But his offspring having another way of entrance into the world, different from him, by a natural birth, that produced them ignorant and without the use of reason, they were not presently under that law; for no body can be under a law, which is not promulgated to him; and this law being promulgated or made known by reason only, he that is not come to the use of his reason, cannot be said to be under this law; and Adam’s children, being not presently as soon as born under this law of reason, were not presently free: for law, in its true notion, is not so much the limitation as the direction of a free and intelligent agent to his proper interest, and prescribes no farther than is for the general good of those under that law: could they be happier without it, the law, as an useless thing, would of itself vanish; and that ill deserves the name of confinement which hedges us in only from bogs and precipices. So that, however it may be mistaken, the end of law is not to abolish or restrain, but to preserve and enlarge freedom for in all the states of created beings capable of laws, where there is no law, there is no freedom: for liberty is, to be free from restraint and violence from others; which cannot be, where there is no law: but freedom is not, as we are told, a liberty for every man to do what he lists: (for who could be free, when every other man’s humour might domineer over him?) but a liberty to dispose, and order as he lists, his person, actions, possessions, and his whole property, within the allowance of those laws under which he is, and therein not to be subject to the arbitrary will of another, but freely follow his own.
§. 58.
The power, then, that parents have over their children, arises from that duty which is incumbent on them, to take care of their off-spring, during the imperfect state of childhood. To inform the mind, and govern the actions of their yet ignorant non-age, till reason shall take its place,
and ease them of that trouble, is what the children want, and the parents are bound to: for God having given man an understanding to direct his actions, has allowed him a freedom of will, and liberty of acting, as properly belonging thereunto, within the bounds of that law he is under. But whilst he is in an estate, wherein he has not understanding of his own to direct his will, he is not to have any will of his own to follow: he that understands for him, must will for him too; he must prescribe to his will, and regulate his actions; but when he comes to the estate that made his father a freeman, the son is a freeman too.
§. 59.
This holds in all the laws a man is under, whether natural or civil. Is a man under the law of nature? What made him free of that law? what gave him a free disposing of his property, according to his own will, within the compass of that law? I answer, a state of maturity wherein he might be supposed capable to know that law, that so he might keep his actions within the bounds of it. When he has acquired that state, he is presumed to know how far that law is to be his guide, and how far he may make use of his freedom, and so comes to have it; till then, some body else must guide him, who is presumed to know how far the law allows a liberty. If such a state of reason, such an age of discretion made him free, the same shall make his son free too. Is a man under the law of England? What made him free of that law? that is, to have the liberty to dispose of his actions and possessions according to his own will, within the permission of that law? A capacity of knowing that law; which is supposed by that law, at the age of one and twenty years, and in some cases sooner. If this made the father free, it shall make the son free too. Till then we see the law allows the son to have no will, but he is to be guided by the will of his father or guardian, who is to understand for him. And if the father die, and fail to substitute a deputy in his trust; if he hath not provided a tutor, to govern his son, during his minority, during his want of understanding, the law takes care to do it; some other must govern him, and be a will to him, till he hath attained to a state of freedom, and his understanding be fit to take the government of his will. But after that, the father and son are equally free as much as tutor and pupil after nonage; equally subjects of the same law together, without any dominion left in the father over the life, liberty, or estate of his son, whether they be only in the state and under the law of nature, or under the positive laws of an established government.
Note:
The British Government Instituted African Slavery in the British American Colonies in 1612;
Here below, its Empirically Demonstrated that it Is in Accordance with the laws of Natural Reasoning that a moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate man can accept forced servitude, and must resist it until death ! But moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiterate men have an adult mind of a irresponsible child that must never have a right to exercise a will of their own illiterate choosing ! Even if by anti-constitutionally sanctioned emancipation ! Or antithetical civil rights legislation !
If you don’t know the laws, you cant obey the laws, or you reject the limited Human laws of God, But demand the Liberal Human Rights as follows you reject the Limited Civil Laws, But demand the Liberal Civil Rights of our Republic ! African Sovereign Citizens are the Epitome of Not in Accordance with the laws of Natural Reasoning ! The ultimate definition of a antithetical contradiction !
Maximus Publius
§. 60.
But if, through defects that may happen out of the ordinary course of nature, any one comes not to such a degree of reason, wherein he might be supposed capable of knowing the law, and so living within the rules of it, he is
never capable of being a free man, he is never let loose to the disposure of his own will (because he knows no bounds to it, has not understanding, its proper guide) but is continued under the tuition and government of others, all the time his own understanding is uncapable of that charge. And so lunatics and ideots are never set free from the government of their parents;
children, who are not as yet come unto those years whereat they may have; and innocents which are excluded by a natural defect from ever having; thirdly,
madmen, which for the present cannot possibly have the use of right reason to guide themselves, have for their guide, the reason that guideth other men which are tutors over them, to seek and procure their good for them, says Hooker, Eccl. Pol. lib. i. sect. 7. All which seems no more than that duty, which God and nature has laid on man, as well as other creatures, to preserve their offspring, till they can be able to shift for themselves, and will scarce amount to an instance or proof of parents regal authority.
§. 61.
Thus we are born free, as we are born rational; not that we have actually the exercise of either: age, that brings one, brings with it the other too. And thus we see how natural freedom and subjection to parents may consist together, and are both founded on the same principle. A child is free by his father’s title, by his father’s understanding, which is to govern him till he hath it of his own. The freedom of a man at years of discretion, and the subjection of a child to his parents, whilst yet short of that age, are so consistent, and so distinguishable, that the most blinded contenders for monarchy, by right of fatherhood, cannot miss this difference; the most obstinate cannot but allow their consistency: for were their doctrine all true, were the right heir of Adam now known, and by that title settled a monarch in his throne, invested with all the absolute unlimited power Sir Robert Filmer talks of; if he should die as soon as his heir were born, must not the child, notwithstanding he were never so free, never so much sovereign, be in subjection to his mother and nurse, to tutors and governors, till age and education brought him reason and ability to govern himself and others? The necessities of his life, the health of his body, and the information of his mind, would require him to be directed by the will of others, and not his own; and yet will any one think, that this restraint and subjection were inconsistent with, or spoiled him of that liberty or sovereignty he had a right to, or gave away his empire to those who had the government of his nonage? This government over him only prepared him the better and sooner for it. If any body should ask me, when my son is of age to be free? I shall answer, just when his monarch is of age to govern. But at what time, says the judicious Hooker, Eccl. Pol. l. i. sect. 6. a man may be said to have attained so far forth the use of reason, as sufficeth to make him capable of those laws whereby he is then bound to guide his actions: this is a great deal more easy for sense to discern, than for any one by skill and learning to determine.
§. 65.
Nay, this power so little belongs to the father by any peculiar right of nature, but only as he is guardian of his children, that when he quits his care of them, he loses his power over them, which goes along with their nourishment and education, to which it is inseparably annexed; and it belongs as much to the foster-father of an exposed child, as to the natural father of another. So little power does the bare act of begetting give a man over his issue; if all his care ends there, and this be all the title he hath to the name and authority of a father. And what will become of this paternal power in that part of the world, where one woman hath more than one husband at a time? or in those parts of America, where, when the husband and wife part, which happens frequently, the children are all left to the mother, follow her, and are wholly under her care and provision? If the father die whilst the children are young, do they not naturally every where owe the same obedience to their mother, during their minority, as to their father were he alive? and will any one say, that the mother hath a legislative power over her children? that she can make standing rules, which shall be of perpetual obligation, by which they ought to regulate all the concerns of their property, and bound their liberty all the course of their lives? or can she inforce the observation of them with capital punishments? for this is the proper power of the magistrate, of which the father hath not so much as the shadow. His command over his children is but temporary, and reaches not their life or property: it is but a help to the weakness and imperfection of their nonage, a discipline necessary to their education: and though a father may dispose of his own possessions as he pleases, when his children are out of danger of perishing for want, yet his power extends not to the lives or goods, which either their own industry, or another’s bounty has made their’s; nor to their liberty neither, when they are once arrived to the infranchisement of the years of discretion. The father’s empire then ceases, and he can from thence forwards no more dispose of the liberty of his son, than that of any other man: and it must be far from an absolute or perpetual jurisdiction, from which a man may withdraw himself, having licence from divine authority to leave father and mother, and cleave to his wife.
§. 69.
The first part then of paternal power, or rather duty, which is education, belongs so to the father, that it terminates at a certain season; when the business of education is over, it ceases of itself, and is also alienable before: for a man may put the tuition of his son in other hands; and he that has made his son an apprentice to another, has discharged him, during that time, of a great part of his obedience both to himself and to his mother. But all the duty of honour, the other part, remains never the less entire to them; nothing can cancel that: it is so inseparable from them both, that the father’s authority cannot dispossess the mother of this right, nor can any man discharge his son from honouring her that bore him. But both these are very far from a power to make laws, and inforcing them with penalties, that may reach estate, liberty, limbs and life. The power of commanding ends with nonage; and though, after that, honour and respect, support and defence, and whatsoever gratitude can oblige a man to, for the highest benefits he is naturally capable of, be always due from a son to his parents; yet all this puts no scepter into the father’s hand, no sovereign power of commanding. He has no dominion over his son’s property, or actions; nor any right, that his will should prescribe to his son’s in all things; however it may become his son in many things, not very inconvenient to him and his family, to pay a deference to it.
CHAP. VII.
Of Political or Civil Society. Note:
Africans at the turn of the 21st Century realize a 80 percent illegitimacy rate in America.
§. 77.
GOD having made man such a creature, that in his own judgment, it was not good for him to be alone, put him under strong obligations of necessity, convenience, and inclination to drive him into society, as well as fitted him with understanding and language to continue and enjoy it. The first society was between man and wife, which gave beginning to that between parents and children; to which, in time, that between master and servant came to be added: and though all these might, and commonly did meet together, and make up but one family, wherein the master or mistress of it had some sort of rule proper to a family; each of these, or all together, came short of political society, as we shall see, if we consider the different ends, ties, and bounds of each of these.
§. 78.
Conjugal society
is made by a voluntary compact between man and woman; and tho’ it consist chiefly in such a communion and right in one another’s bodies as is necessary to its chief end, procreation; yet it draws with it mutual support and assistance, and a communion of interests too, as necessary not only to unite their care and affection, but also necessary to their common off-spring, who have a right to be nourished, and maintained by them, till they are able to provide for themselves.
§. 79.
For the end of conjunction, between male and female, being not barely procreation, but the continuation of the species; this conjunction betwixt male and female ought to last, even after procreation, so long as is necessary to the nourishment and support of the young ones, who are to be sustained by those that got them, till they are able to shift and provide for themselves. This rule, which the infinite wise maker hath set to the works of his hands, we find the inferior creatures steadily obey. In those viviparous animals which feed on grass, the conjunction between male and female lasts no longer than the very act of copulation; because the teat of the dam being sufficient to nourish the young, till it be able to feed on grass, the male only begets, but concerns not himself for the female or young, to whose sustenance he can contribute nothing. But in beasts of prey the conjunction lasts longer: because the dam not being able well to subsist herself, and nourish her numerous off-spring by her own prey alone, a more laborious, as well as more dangerous way of living, than by feeding on grass, the assistance of the male is necessary to the maintenance of their common family, which cannot subsist till they are able to prey for themselves, but by the joint care of male and female. The same is to be observed in all birds, (except some domestic ones, where plenty of food excuses the-----from feeding, and taking care of the young brood) whose young needing food in the nest, the ----and hen continue mates, till the young are able to use their wing, and provide for themselves.
§. 80.
And herein I think lies the chief, if not the only reason, why the male and female in mankind are tied to a longer conjunction than other creatures, viz. because the female is capable of conceiving, and de facto is commonly with child again, and brings forth too a new birth, long before the former is out of a dependency for support on his parents help, and able to shift for himself, and has all the assistance is due to him from his parents: whereby the father, who is bound to take care for those he hath begot, is under an obligation to continue in conjugal society with the same woman longer than other creatures, whose young being able to subsist of themselves, before the time of procreation returns again, the conjugal bond dissolves of itself, and they are at liberty, till Hymen at his usual anniversary season summons them again to chuse new mates. Wherein one cannot but admire the wisdom of the great Creator, who having given to man foresight, and an ability to lay up for the future, as well as to supply the present necessity, hath made it necessary, that society of man and wife should be more lasting, than of male and female amongst other creatures; that so their industry might be encouraged, and their interest better united, to make provision and lay up goods for their common issue, which uncertain mixture, or easy and frequent solutions of conjugal society would mightily disturb.
§. 83.
For all the ends of marriage being to be obtained under politic government, as well as in the state of nature, the civil magistrate doth not abridge the right or power of either naturally necessary to those ends, viz. procreation and mutual support and assistance whilst they are together; but only decides any controversy that may arise between man and wife about them. If it were otherwise, and that absolute sovereignty and power of life and death naturally belonged to the husband, and were necessary to the society between man and wife, there could be no matrimony in any of those countries where the husband is allowed no such absolute authority. But the ends of matrimony requiring no such power in the husband, the condition of conjugal society put it not in him, it being not at all necessary to that state. Conjugal society could subsist and attain its ends without it; nay, community of goods, and the power over them, mutual assistance and maintenance, and other things belonging to conjugal society, might be varied and regulated by that contract which unites man and wife in that society, as far as may consist with procreation and the bringing up of children till they could shift for themselves; nothing being necessary to any society, that is not necessary to the ends for which it is made.
§. 84.
The society betwixt parents and children, and the distinct rights and powers belonging respectively to them, I have treated of so largely, in the foregoing chapter, that I shall not here need to say any thing of it. And I think it is plain, that it is far different from a politic society.
§. 85.
Master
and servant are names as old as history, but given to those of far different condition; for a freeman makes himself a servant to another, by selling him, for a certain time, the service he undertakes to do, in exchange for wages he is to receive: and though this commonly puts him into the family of his master, and under the ordinary discipline thereof; yet it gives the master but a temporary power over him, and no greater than what is contained in the contract between them. But there is another sort of servants, which by a peculiar name we call slaves, who being captives taken in a just war, are by the right of nature subjected to the absolute dominion and arbitrary power of their masters. These men having, as I say, forfeited their lives, and with it their liberties, and lost their estates; and being in the state of slavery, not capable of any property, cannot in that state be considered as any part of civil society; the chief end whereof is the preservation of property. Africans in Americans!
§. 88.
And thus the common-wealth comes by a power to set down what punishment shall belong to the several transgressions which they think worthy of it, committed amongst the members of that society, (which is the power of making laws) as well as it has the power to punish any injury done unto any of its members, by any one that is not of it, (which is the power of war and peace;) and all this for the preservation of the property of all the members of that society, as far as is possible. But though every man who has entered into civil society, and is become a member of any common-wealth, has thereby quitted his power to punish offences, against the law of nature, in prosecution of his own private judgment, yet with the judgment of offences, which he has given up to the legislative in all cases, where he can appeal to the magistrate, he has given a right to the common-wealth to employ his force, for the execution of the judgments of the common-wealth, whenever he shall be called to it; which indeed are his own judgments, they being made by himself, or his representative. And herein we have the original of the legislative and executive power of civil society, which is to judge by standing laws, how far offences are to be punished, when committed within the common-wealth; and also to determine, by occasional judgments founded on the present circumstances of the fact, how far injuries from without are to be vindicated; and in both these to employ all the force of all the members, when there shall be need.
§. 89.
Where-ever therefore any number of men are so united into one society, as to quit every one his executive power of the law of nature, and to resign it to the public, there and there only is a political, or civil society. And this is done, where-ever any number of men, in the state of nature, enter into society to make one people, one body politic, under one supreme government; or else when any one joins himself to, and incorporates with any government already made: for hereby he authorizes the society, or which is all one, the legislative thereof, to make laws for him, as the public good of the society shall require; to the execution whereof, his own assistance (as to his own decrees) is due. And this puts men out of a state of nature into that of a common-wealth, by setting up a judge on earth, with authority to determine all the controversies, and redress the injuries that may happen to any member of the common-wealth; which judge is the legislative, or magistrates appointed by it. And where-ever there are any number of men, however associated, that have no such decisive power to appeal to, there they are still in the state of nature.
§. 90.
Hence it is evident, that absolute monarchy, which by some men is counted the only government in the world, is indeed inconsistent with civil society, and so can be no form of civil-government at all: for the end of civil society, being to avoid, and remedy those inconveniencies of the state of nature, which necessarily follow from every man’s being judge in his own case, by setting up a known authority, to which every one of that society may appeal upon any injury received, or controversy that may arise, and which every one of the
* society ought to obey; where-ever any persons are, who have not such an authority to appeal to, for the decision of any difference between them, there those persons are still in the state of nature; and so is every absolute prince, in respect of those who are under his dominion.
§. 91.
For he being supposed to have all, both legislative and executive power in himself alone, there is no judge to be found, no appeal lies open to any one, who may fairly, and indifferently, and with authority decide, and from whose decision relief and redress may be expected of any injury or inconviency, that may be suffered from the prince, or by his order: so that such a man, however intitled, Czar, or Grand Seignior, or how you please, is as much in the state of nature, with all under his dominion, as he is with the rest of mankind: for where-ever any two men are, who have no standing rule, and common judge to appeal to on earth, for the determination of controversies of right betwixt them, there they are still in the state of
*nature, and under all the inconveniencies of it, with only this woeful difference to the subject, or rather slave of an absolute prince: that whereas, in the ordinary state of nature, he has a liberty to judge of his right, and according to the best of his power, to maintain it; now, whenever his
property is invaded by
the will and
order of his monarch, he has not only no appeal, as those in society ought to have, but as if he were degraded from the common state of rational creatures, is denied a liberty to judge of, or to defend his right; and so is exposed to all the misery and inconveniencies, that a man can fear from one, who being in the unrestrained state of nature, is yet corrupted with flattery, and armed with power.
§. 92.
For he that thinks absolute power purifies men’s blood, and corrects the baseness of human nature, need read but the history of this, or any other age, to be convinced of the contrary. He that would have been insolent and injurious in the woods of America, would not probably be much better in a throne; where perhaps learning and religion shall be found out to justify all that he shall do to his subjects, and the sword presently silence all those that dare question it: for what the protection of absolute monarchy is, what kind of fathers of their countries it makes princes to be, and to what a degree of happiness and security it carries civil society, where this sort of government is grown to perfection, he that will look into the late relation of Ceylon, may easily see.
§. 93.
In absolute monarchies indeed, as well as other governments of the world, the subjects have an appeal to the law, and judges to decide any controversies, and restrain any violence that may happen betwixt the subjects themselves, one amongst another. This every one thinks necessary, and believes he deserves to be thought a declared enemy to society and mankind, who should go about to take it away. But whether this be from a true love of mankind and society, and such a charity as we owe all one to another, there is reason to doubt: for this is no more than what every man, who loves his own power, profit, or greatness, may and naturally must do, keep those animals from hurting, or destroying one another, who labour and drudge only for his pleasure and advantage; and so are taken care of, not out of any love the master has for them, but love of himself, and the profit they bring him: for if it be asked, what security, what fence is there, in such a state, against the violence and oppression of this absolute ruler? the very question can scarce be borne. They are ready to tell you, that it deserves death only to ask after safety. Betwixt subject and subject, they will grant, there must be measures, laws and judges, for their mutual peace and security: but as for the ruler, he ought to be absolute, and is above all such circumstances; because he has power to do more hurt and wrong, it is right when he does it. To ask how you may be guarded from harm, or injury, on that side where the strongest hand is to do it, is presently the voice of faction and rebellion: as if when men quitting the state of nature entered into society, they agreed that all of them but one, should be under the restraint of laws, but that he should still retain all the liberty of the state of nature, increased with power, and made licentious by impunity. This is to think, that men are so foolish, that they take care to avoid what mischiefs may be done them by pole-cats, or foxes; but are content, nay, think it safety, to be devoured by lions.
§. 94.
But whatever flatterers may talk to amuse people’s understandings, it hinders not men from feeling; and when they perceive, that any man, in what station soever, is out of the bounds of the civil society which they are of, and that they have no appeal on earth against any harm, they may receive from him, they are apt to think themselves in the state of nature, in respect of him whom they find to be so; and to take care, as soon as they can, to have that safety and security in civil society, for which it was first instituted, and for which only they entered into it. And therefore, though perhaps at first, (as shall be shewed more at large hereafter in the following part of this discourse) some one good and excellent man having got a pre-eminency amongst the rest, had this deference paid to his goodness and virtue, as to a kind of natural authority, that the chief rule, with arbitration of their differences, by a tacit consent devolved into his hands, without any other caution, but the assurance they had of his uprightness and wisdom; yet when time, giving authority, and (as some men would persuade us) sacredness of customs, which the negligent, and unforeseeing innocence of the first ages began, had brought in successors of another stamp, the people finding their properties not secure under the government, as then it was, (whereas government has no other end but the preservation of* property) could never be safe nor at rest, nor think themselves in civil society, till the legislature was placed in collective bodies of men, call them senate, parliament, or what you please. By which means every single person became subject, equally with other the meanest men, to those laws, which he himself, as part of the legislative, had established; nor could any one, by his own authority, avoid the force of the law, when once made; nor by any pretence of superiority plead exemption, thereby to license his own, or the miscarriages of any of his dependents. †No man in civil society can be exempted from the laws of it: for if any man may do what he thinks fit, and there be no appeal on earth, for redress or security against any harm he shall do; I ask, whether he be not perfectly still in the state of nature, and so can be no part or member of that civil society; unless any one will say, the state of nature and civil society are one and the same thing, which I have never yet found any one so great a patron of anarchy as to affirm.
CHAP. VIII.
Of the Beginning of Political Societies.
§. 95.
MEN being, as has been said, by nature, all free, equal, and independent, no one can be put out of this estate, and subjected to the political power of another, without his own consent. The only way whereby any one divests himself of his natural liberty, and puts on the bonds of civil society, is by agreeing with other men to join and unite into a community, for their comfortable, safe, and peaceable living one amongst another, in a secure enjoyment of their properties, and a greater security against any, that are not of it. This any number of men may do, because it injures not the freedom of the rest; they are left as they were in the liberty of the state of nature. When any number of men have so consented to make one community or government, they are thereby presently incorporated, and make one body politic, wherein the majority have a right to act and conclude the rest.
§. 96.
For when any number of men have, by the consent of every individual, made a community, they have thereby made that community one body, with a power to act as one body, which is only by the will and determination of the majority: for that which acts any community, being only the consent of the individuals of it, and it being necessary to that which is one body to move one way; it is necessary the body should move that way whither the greater force carries it, which is the consent of the majority: or else it is impossible it should act or continue one body, one community, which the consent of every individual that united into it, agreed that it should; and so every one is bound by that consent to be concluded by the majority. And therefore we see, that in assemblies, impowered to act by positive laws, where no number is set by that positive law which impowers them, the act of the majority passes for the act of the whole, and of course determines, as having, by the law of nature and reason, the power of the whole.
§. 97.
And thus every man, by consenting with others to make one body politic under one government, puts himself under an obligation, to every one of that society, to submit to the determination of the majority, and to be concluded by it; or else this original compact, whereby he with others incorporates into one society, would signify nothing, and be no compact, if he be left free, and under no other ties than he was in before in the state of nature. For what appearance would there be of any compact? what new engagement if he were no farther tied by any decrees of the society, than he himself thought fit, and did actually consent to? This would be still as great a liberty, as he himself had before his compact, or any one else in the state of nature hath, who may submit himself, and consent to any acts of it if he thinks fit. always multiplied, as long as there was room enough, till the stronger, or more fortunate, swallowed the weaker; and those great ones again breaking to pieces, dissolved into lesser dominions. All which are so many testimonies against paternal sovereignty, and plainly prove, that it was not the natural right of the father descending to his heirs, that made governments in the beginning, since it was impossible, upon that ground, there should have been so many little kingdoms; all must have been but only one universal monarchy, if men had not been at liberty to separate themselves from their families, and the government, be it what it will, that was set up in it, and go and make distinct common-wealths and other governments, as they thought fit.
§. 116.
This has been the practice of the world from its first beginning to this day; nor is it now any more hindrance to the freedom of mankind, that they are born under constituted and ancient polities, that have established laws, and set forms of government, than if they were born in the woods, amongst the unconfined inhabitants, that run loose in them: for those, who would persuade us, that by being born under any government, we are naturally subjects to it, and have no more any title or pretence to the freedom of the state of nature, have no other reason (bating that of paternal power, which we have already answered) to produce for it, but only, because our fathers or progenitors passed away their natural liberty, and thereby bound up themselves and their posterity to a perpetual subjection to the government, which they themselves submitted to. It is true, that whatever engagements or promises any one has made for himself, he is under the obligation of them, but cannot, by any compact whatsoever, bind his children or posterity: for his son, when a man, being altogether as free as the father, any act of the father can no more give away the liberty of the son, than it can of any body else: he may indeed annex such conditions to the land, he enjoyed as a subject of any common-wealth, as may oblige his son to be of that community, if he will enjoy those possessions which were his father’s; because that estate being his father’s property, he may dispose, or settle it, as he pleases.
§. 117.
And this has generally given the occasion to mistake in this matter; because common-wealths not permitting any part of their dominions to be dismembered, nor to be enjoyed by any but those of their community, the son cannot ordinarily enjoy the possessions of his father, but under the same terms his father did, by becoming a member of the society; whereby he puts himself presently under the government he finds there established, as much as any other subject of that common-wealth. And thus the consent of freemen, born under government, which only makes them members of it, being given separately in their turns, as each comes to be of age, and not in a multitude together; people take no notice of it, and thinking it not done at all, or not necessary, conclude they are naturally subjects as they are men.
§. 118.
But, it is plain, governments themselves understand it otherwise; they claim no power over the son, because of that they had over the father; nor look on children as being their subjects, by their fathers being so. If a subject of England have a child, by an English woman in France, whose subject is he? Not the king of England’s; for he must have leave to be admitted to the privileges of it: nor the king of France’s; for how then has his father a liberty to bring him away, and breed him as he pleases? and who ever was judged as a traytor or deserter, if he left, or warred against a country, for being barely born in it of parents that were aliens there? It is plain then, by the practice of governments themselves, as well as by the law of right reason, that a child is born a subject of no country or government. He is under his father’s tuition and authority, till he comes to age of discretion; and then he is a freeman, at liberty what government he will put himself under, what body politic he will unite himself to: for if an Englishman’s son, born in France, be at liberty, and may do so, it is evident there is no tie upon him by his father’s being a subject of this kingdom; nor is he bound up by any compact of his ancestors. And why then hath not his son, by the same reason, the same liberty, though he be born any where else? Since the power that a father hath naturally over his children, is the same, where-ever they be born, and the ties of natural obligations, are not bounded by the positive limits of kingdoms and common-wealths.
§. 119.
Every man
being, as has been shewed, naturally free, and nothing being able to put him into subjection to any earthly power, but only his own consent; it is to be considered, what shall be understood to be a sufficient declaration of a man’s consent, to make him subject to the laws of any government. There is a common distinction of an express and a tacit consent, which will concern our present case. No body doubts but an express consent, of any man entering into any society, makes him a perfect member of that society, a subject of that government. The difficulty is, what ought to be looked upon as a tacit consent, and how far it binds, i. e. how far any one shall be looked on to have consented, and thereby submitted to any government, where he has made no expressions of it at all. And to this I say, that every man, that hath any possessions, or enjoyment, of any part of the dominions of any government, doth thereby give his tacit consent, and is as far forth obliged to obedience to the laws of that government, during such enjoyment, as any one under it; whether this his possession be of land, to him and his heirs for ever, or a lodging only for a week; or whether it be barely travelling freely on the highway; and in effect, it reaches as far as the very being of any one within the territories of that government.
§. 120.
To understand this the better, it is fit to consider, that every man, when he at first incorporates himself into any common-wealth, he, by his uniting himself thereunto, annexed also, and submits to the community, those possessions, which he has, or shall acquire, that do not already belong to any other government: for it would be a direct contradiction, for any one to enter into society with others for the securing and regulating of property; and yet to suppose his land, whose property is to be regulated by the laws of the society, should be exempt from the jurisdiction of that government, to which he himself, the proprietor of the land, is a subject. By the same act therefore, whereby any one unites his person, which was before free, to any common-wealth; by the same he unites his possessions, which were before free, to it also; and they become, both of them, person and possession, subject to the government and dominion of that common-wealth, as long as it hath a being. Whoever therefore, from thenceforth, by inheritance, purchase, permission, or otherways, enjoys any part of the land, so annexed to, and under the government of that common-wealth, must take it with the condition it is under; that is, of submitting to the government of the common-wealth, under whose jurisdiction it is, as far forth as any subject of it.
§. 121.
But since the government has a direct jurisdiction only over the land, and reaches the possessor of it, (before he has actually incorporated himself in the society) only as he dwells upon, and enjoys that; the obligation any one is under, by virtue of such enjoyment, to submit to the government, begins and ends with the enjoyment; so that whenever the owner, who has given nothing but such a tacit consent to the government, will, by donation, sale, or otherwise, quit the said possession, he is at liberty to go and incorporate himself into any other common-wealth; or to agree with others to begin a new one, in vacuis locis, in any part of the world, they can find free and unpossessed: whereas he, that has once, by actual agreement, and any express declaration, given his consent to be of any common-wealth, is, perpetually and indispensibly obliged to be, and remain unalterably a subject to it, and can never be again in the liberty of the state of nature; unless, by any calamity, the government he was under comes to be dissolved; or else by some public act cuts him off from being any longer a member of it.
§. 122.
But submitting to the laws of any country, living quietly, and enjoying privileges and protection under them, makes not a man a member of that society: this is only a local protection and homage due to and from all those, who, not being in a state of war, come within the territories belonging to any government, to all parts whereof the force of its laws extends. But this no more makes a man a member of that society, a perpetual subject of that common-wealth, than it would make a man a subject to another, in whose family he found it convenient to abide for some time; though, whilst he continued in it, he were obliged to comply with the laws, and submit to the government he found there. And thus we see, that foreigners, by living all their lives under another government, and enjoying the privileges and protection of it, though they are bound, even in conscience, to submit to its administration, as far forth as any denison; yet do not thereby come to be subjects or members of that common-wealth. Nothing can make any man so, but his actually entering into it by positive engagement, and express promise and compact. This is that, which I think, concerning the beginning of political societies, and that consent which makes any one a member of any common-wealth.
[* ]
At first, when some certain kind of regiment was once approved, it may be nothing was then farther thought upon for the manner of governing, but all permitted unto their wisdom and discretion which were to rule, till by experience they found this for all parts very inconvenient, so as the thing which they had devised for a remedy, did indeed but increase the sore which it should have cured. They saw, that to live by one man’s will, became the cause of all men’s misery. This constrained them to come unto laws wherein all men might see their duty before hand, and know the penalties of transgressing them.
CHAP. IX.
Of the Ends of Political Society and Government.
§. 123.
IF man in the state of nature be so free, as has been said; if he be absolute lord of his own person and possessions, equal to the greatest, and subject to no body, why will he part with his freedom? why will he give up this empire, and subject himself to the dominion and controul of any other power? To which it is obvious to answer, that though in the state of nature he hath such a right, yet the enjoyment of it is very uncertain, and constantly exposed to the invasion of others: for all being kings as much as he, every man his equal, and the greater part no strict observers of equity and justice, the enjoyment of the property he has in this state is very unsafe, very unsecure. This makes him willing to quit a condition, which, however free, is full of fears and continual dangers: and it is not without reason, that he seeks out, and is willing to join in society with others, who are already united, or have a mind to unite, for the mutual preservation of their lives, liberties and estates, which I call by the general name, property.
§. 124.
The great and chief end, therefore, of men’s uniting into common-wealths, and putting themselves under government
, is the preservation of their property. To which in the state of nature there are many things wanting.
First,
There wants an established, settled, known law, received and allowed by common consent to be the standard of right and wrong, and the common measure to decide all controversies between them: for though the law of nature be plain and intelligible to all rational creatures; yet men being biassed by their interest, as well as ignorant for want of study of it, are not apt to allow of it as a law binding to them in the application of it to their particular cases.
§. 125.
Secondly,
In the state of nature there wants a known and indifferent judge, with authority to determine all differences according to the established law: for every one in that state being both judge and executioner of the law of nature, men being partial to themselves, passion and revenge is very apt to carry them too far, and with too much heat, in their own cases; as well as negligence, and unconcernedness, to make them too remiss in other men’s.
§. 126.
Thirdly,
In the state of nature there often wants power to back and support the sentence when right, and to give it due execution. They who by any injustice offended, will seldom fail, where they are able, by force to make good their injustice; such resistance many times makes the punishment dangerous, and frequently destructive, to those who attempt it.
§. 127.
Thus mankind, notwithstanding all the privileges of the state of nature, being but in an ill condition, while they remain in it, are quickly driven into society. Hence it comes to pass, that we seldom find any number of men live any time together in this state. The inconveniencies that they are therein exposed to, by the irregular and uncertain exercise of the power every man has of punishing the transgressions of others, make them take sanctuary under the established laws of government, and therein seek the
preservation of their property. It is this makes them so willingly give up every one his single power of punishing, to be exercised by such alone, as shall be appointed to it amongst them; and by such rules as the community, or those authorized by them to that purpose, shall agree on. And in this we have the original right and rise of both the legislative and executive power, as well as of the governments and societies themselves.
§. 130.
Secondly,
The power of punishing he wholly gives up, and engages his natural force, (which he might before employ in the execution of the law of nature, by his own single authority, as he thought fit) to assist the executive power of the society, as the law thereof shall require: for being now in a new state, wherein he is to enjoy many conveniencies, from the labour, assistance, and society of others in the same community, as well as protection from its whole strength; he is to part also with as much of his natural liberty, in providing for himself, as the good, prosperity, and safety of the society shall require; which is not only necessary, but just, since the other members of the society do the like.
§. 131.
But though men, when they enter into society, give up the equality, liberty, and executive power they had in the state of nature, into the hands of the society, to be so far disposed of by the legislative, as the good of the society shall require; yet it being only with an intention in every one the better to preserve himself, his liberty and property; (for no rational creature can be supposed to change his condition with an intention to be worse) the power of the society, or legislative constituted by them, can never be supposed to extend farther, than the common good; but is obliged to secure every one’s property, by providing against those three defects above mentioned, that made the state of nature so unsafe and uneasy. And so whoever has the legislative or supreme power of any common-wealth, is bound to govern by established standing laws, promulgated and known to the people, and not by extemporary decrees; by indifferent and upright judges, who are to decide controversies by those laws; and to employ the force of the community at home, only in the execution of such laws, or abroad to prevent or redress foreign injuries, and secure the community from inroads and invasion. And all this to be directed to no other end, but the peace, safety, and public good of the people.
CHAP. XVII.
Of USURPATION.
§. 197.
AS conquest may be called a foreign usurpation, so usurpation is a kind of domestic conquest, with this difference, that an usurper can never have right on his side, it being no usurpation, but where one is got into the possession of what another has right to. This, so far as it is usurpation, is a change only of persons, but not of the forms and rules of the government: for if the usurper extend his power beyond what of right belonged to the lawful princes, or governors of the commonwealth, it is tyranny added to usurpation.
§. 198.
In all lawful governments, the designation of the persons, who are to bear rule, is as natural and necessary a part as the form of the government itself, and is that which had its establishment originally from the people; the anarchy being much alike, to have no form of government at all; or to agree, that it shall be monarchical, but to appoint no way to design the person that shall have the power, and be the monarch. Hence all commonwealths, with the form of government established, have rules also of appointing those who are to have any share in the public authority, and settled methods of conveying the right to them: for the anarchy is much alike, to have no form of government at all; or to agree that it shall be monarchical, but to appoint no way to know or design the person that shall have the power, and be the monarch. Whoever gets into the exercise of any part of the power, by other ways than what the laws of the community have prescribed, hath no right to be obeyed, though the form of the commonwealth be still preserved; since he is not the person the laws have appointed, and consequently not the person the people have consented to. Nor can such an usurper, or any deriving from him, ever have a title, till the people are both at liberty to consent, and have actually consented to allow, and confirm in him the power he hath till then usurped.
CHAP. XVIII.
Of TYRANNY.
§. 199.
AS usurpation is the exercise of power
, which another hath a right to; so tyranny is the exercise of power beyond right, which no body can have a right to. And this is making use of the power any one has in his hands, not for the good of those who are under it, but for his own private separate advantage. When the governor, however intitled, makes not the law, but his will, the rule; and his commands and actions are not directed to the preservation of the properties of his people, but the satisfaction of his own ambition, revenge, covetousness, or any other irregular passion.
§. 200.
If one can doubt this to be truth, or reason,
because it comes from the obscure hand of a subject, I hope the authority of a king will make it pass with him. King James the first, in his speech to the parliament, 1603, tells them thus, I will ever prefer the weal of the public, and of the whole commonwealth, in making of good laws and constitutions, to any particular and private ends of mine; thinking ever the wealth and weal of the commonwealth to be my greatest weal and worldly felicity; a point wherein a lawful king doth directly differ from a tyrant: for I do acknowledge, that the special and greatest point of difference that is between a rightful king and an usurping tyrant, is this, that whereas the proud and ambitious tyrant doth think his kingdom and people are only ordained for satisfaction of his desires and unreasonable appetites, the righteous and just king doth by the contrary acknowledge himself to be ordained for the procuring of the wealth and property of his people. And again, in his speech to the parliament, 1609, he hath these words, The king binds himself by a double oath, to the observation of the fundamental laws of his kingdom; tacitly, as by being a king, and so bound to protect aswell the people, as the laws of his kingdom; and expresly, by his oath at his coronation; so as every just king, in a settled kingdom, is bound to observe that paction made to his people, by his laws, in framing his government agreeable thereunto, according to that paction which God made with Noah after the deluge. Hereafter, seed-time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease while the earth remaineth. And therefore a king governing in a settled kingdom, leaves to be a king, and degenerates into a tyrant, as soon as he leaves off to rule according to his laws. And a little after, Therefore all kings that are not tyrants, or perjured, will be glad to bound themselves within the limits of their laws; and they that persuade them the contrary, are vipers, and pests both against them and the commonwealth. Thus that learned king, who well understood the notion of things, makes the difference betwixt a king and a tyrant to consist only in this, that one makes the laws the bounds of his power, and the good of the public, the end of his government; the other makes all give way to his own will and appetite.
benefit of appealing
to the law, and have reparation for my 100 l. that way.
§. 210.
But if all the world shall observe pretences of one kind, and actions of another; arts used to elude the law, and the trust of prerogative (which is an arbitrary power in some things left in the prince’s hand to do good, not harm to the people) employed contrary to the end for which it was given: if the people shall find the ministers and subordinate magistrates chosen suitable to such ends, and favoured, or laid by, proportionably as they promote or oppose them: if they see several experiments made of arbitrary power, and that religion underhand favoured, (tho’ publicly proclaimed against) which is readiest to introduce it; and the operators in it supported, as much as may be; and when that cannot be done, yet approved still, and liked the better: if a long train of actions shew the councils all tending that way; how can a man any more hinder himself from being persuaded in his own mind, which way things are going; or from casting about how to save himself, than he could from believing the captain of the ship he was in, was carrying him, and the rest of the company, to Algiers, when he found him always steering that course, though cross winds, leaks in his ship, and want of men and provisions did often force him to turn his course another way for some time, which he steadily returned to again, as soon as the wind, weather, and other circumstances would let him?
CHAP. XIX.
Of the Dissolution of Government.
§. 211.
HE that will with any clearness speak of the dissolution of government, ought in the first place to distinguish between the dissolution of the society and the dissolution of the government. That which makes the community, and brings men out of the loose state of nature, into one politic society, is the agreement which every one has with the rest to incorporate, and act as one body, and so be one distinct common-wealth. The usual, and almost only way whereby this union is dissolved, is the inroad of foreign force making a conquest upon them: for in that case, (not being able to maintain and support themselves, as one intire and independent body) the union belonging to that body which consisted therein, must necessarily cease, and so every one return to the state he was in before, with a liberty to shift for himself, and provide for his own safety, as he thinks fit, in some other society. Whenever the society is dissolved, it is certain the government of that society cannot remain. Thus conquerors swords often cut up governments by the roots, and mangle societies to pieces, separating the subdued or scattered multitude from the protection of, and dependence on, that society which ought to have preserved them from violence. The world is too well instructed in, and too forward to allow of, this way of dissolving of governments, to need any more to be said of it; and there wants not much argument to prove, that where the society is dissolved, the government cannot remain; that being as impossible, as for the frame of an house to subsist when the materials of it are scattered and dissipated by a whirl-wind, or jumbled into a confused heap by an earthquake.
§. 212.
Besides this over-turning from without,
governments are dissolved from within,
First,
When the legislative is altered. Civil society being a state of peace, amongst those who are of it, from whom the state of war is excluded by the umpirage, which they have provided in their legislative, for the ending all differences that may arise amongst any of them, it is in their legislative, that the members of a common-wealth are united, and combined together into one coherent living body. This is the soul that gives form, life, and unity, to the common-wealth: from hence the several members have their mutual influence, sympathy, and connexion: and therefore, when the legislative is broken, or dissolved, dissolution and death follows: for the essence and union of the society consisting in having one will, the legislative, when once established by the majority, has the declaring, and as it were keeping of that will. The constitution of the legislative is the first and fundamental act of society, whereby provision is made for the continuation of their union, under the direction of persons, and bonds of laws, made by persons authorized thereunto, by the consent and appointment of the people, without which no one man, or number of men, amongst them, can have authority of making laws that shall be binding to the rest. When any one, or more, shall take upon them to make laws, whom the people have not appointed so to do, they make laws without authority, which the people are not therefore bound to obey; by which means they come again to be out of subjection, and may constitute to themselves a new legislative, as they think best, being in full liberty to resist the force of those, who without authority would impose any thing upon them. Every one is at the disposure of his own will, when those who had, by the delegation of the society, the declaring of the public will, are excluded from it, and others usurp the place, who have no such authority or delegation.
§. 213.
This being usually brought about by such in the common-wealth who misuse the power they have; it is hard to consider it aright, and know at whose door to lay it, without knowing the form of government in which it happens. Let us suppose then the legislative placed in the concurrence of three distinct persons.
1. A single hereditary person, having the constant, supreme, executive power, and with it the power of convoking and dissolving the other two within certain periods of time.
2. An assembly of hereditary nobility.
3. An assembly of representatives chosen, pro tempore, by the people. Such a form of government supposed, it is evident,
§. 214.
First,
That when such a single person, or prince, sets up his own arbitrary will in place of the laws, which are the will of the society, declared by the legislative, then the legislative is changed: for that being in effect the legislative, whose rules and laws are put in execution, and required to be obeyed; when other laws are set up, and other rules pretended, and inforced, than what the legislative, constituted by the society, have enacted, it is plain that the legislative is changed. Whoever introduces new laws, not being thereunto authorized by the fundamental appointment of the society, or subverts the old, disowns and overturns the power by which they were made, and so sets up a new legislative.
§. 215.
Secondly,
When the prince hinders the legislative from assembling in its due time, or from acting freely, pursuant to those ends for which it was constituted, the legislative is altered: for it is not a certain number of men, no, nor their meeting, unless they have also freedom of debating, and leisure of perfecting, what is for the good of the society, wherein the legislative consists: when these are taken away or altered, so as to deprive the society of the due exercise of their power, the legislative is truly altered; for it is not names that constitute governments, but the use and exercise of those powers that were intended to accompany them; so that he, who takes away the freedom, or hinders the acting of the legislative in its due seasons, in effect takes away the legislative, and puts an end to the government.
§. 216.
Thirdly,
When, by the arbitrary power of the prince, the electors, or ways of election, are altered, without the consent, and contrary to the common interest of the people, there also the legislative is altered: for, if others than those whom the society hath authorized thereunto, do chuse, or in another way than what the society hath prescribed, those chosen are not the legislative appointed by the people.
§. 217.
Fourthly,
The delivery also of the people into the subjection of a foreign power, either by the prince, or by the legislative, is certainly a change of the legislative, and so a dissolution of the government: for the end why people entered into society being to be preserved one intire, free, independent society, to be governed by its own laws; this is lost, whenever they are given up into the power of another.
§. 218.
Why, in such a constitution as this, the dissolution of the government in these cases is to be imputed to the prince,
is evident; because he, having the force, treasure and offices of the state to employ, and often persuading himself, or being flattered by others, that as supreme magistrate he is uncapable of controul; he alone is in a condition to make great advances toward such changes, under pretence of lawful authority, and has it in his hands to terrify or suppress opposers, as factious, seditious, and enemies to the government: whereas no other part of the legislative, or people, is capable by themselves to attempt any alteration of the legislative, without open and visible rebellion, apt enough to be taken notice of, which, when it prevails, produces effects very little different from foreign conquest. Besides, the prince in such a form of government, having the power of dissolving the other parts of the legislative, and thereby rendering them private persons, they can never in opposition to him, or without his concurrence, alter the legislative by a law, his consent being necessary to give any of their decrees that sanction. But yet, so far as the other parts of the legislative any way contribute to any attempt upon the government, and do either promote, or not, what lies in them, hinder such designs, they are guilty, and partake in this, which is certainly the greatest crime men can be guilty of one towards another.
§. 219.
There is one way more whereby such a government may be dissolved, and that is, when he who has the supreme executive power, neglects and abandons that charge, so that the laws already made can no longer be put in execution. This is demonstratively to reduce all to anarchy, and so effectually to dissolve the government: for laws not being made for themselves, but to be, by their execution, the bonds of the society, to keep every part of the body politic in its due place and function; when that totally ceases, the government visibly ceases, and the people become a confused multitude, without order or connexion. Where there is no longer the administration of justice, for the securing of men’s rights, nor any remaining power within the community to direct the force, or provide for the necessities of the public, there certainly is no government left. Where the laws cannot be executed, it is all one as if there were no laws; and a government without laws is, I suppose, a mystery in politics, unconceivable to human capacity, and inconsistent with human society.
§. 220.
In these and the like cases, when the government is dissolved, the people are at liberty to provide for themselves, by erecting a new legislative, differing from the other, by the change of persons, or form, or both, as they shall find it most for their safety and good: for the society can never, by the fault of another, lose the native and original right it has to preserve itself, which can only be done by a settled legislative, and a fair and impartial execution of the laws made by it. But the state of mankind is not so miserable that they are not capable of using this remedy, till it be too late to look for any. To tell people they may provide for themselves, by erecting a new legislative, when by oppression, artifice, or being delivered over to a foreign power, their old one is gone, is
only to tell them, they may expect relief when it is too late, and the evil is past cure. This is in effect no more than to bid them first be slaves, and then to take care of their liberty; and when their chains are on, tell them, they may act like freemen. This, if barely so, is rather mockery than relief; and men can never be secure from tyranny, if there be no means to escape it till they are perfectly under it: and therefore it is, that they have not only a right to get out of it, but to prevent it.
§. 221.
There is therefore, secondly, another way whereby governments are dissolved, and that is, when the legislative, or the prince, either of them, act contrary to their trust.
First,
The legislative acts against the trust reposed in them, when they endeavour to invade the property of the subject, and to make themselves, or any part of the community, masters, or arbitrary disposers of the lives, liberties, or fortunes of the people.
§. 222.
The reason why men enter into society, is the preservation of their property
; and the end why they chuse and authorize a legislative, is, that there may be laws made, and rules set, as guards and fences to the properties of all the members of the society, to limit the power, and moderate the dominion, of every part and member of the society: for since it can never be supposed to be the will of the society, that the legislative should have a power to destroy that which every one designs to secure, by entering into society, and for which the people submitted themselves to legislators of their own making; whenever the legislators endeavour to take away, and destroy the property of the people, or to reduce them to slavery under arbitrary power, they put themselves into a state of war with the people, who are thereupon absolved from any farther obedience, and are left to the common refuge, which God hath provided for all men, against force and violence. Whensoever therefore the legislative shall transgress this fundamental rule of society; and either by ambition, fear, folly or corruption, endeavour to grasp themselves, or put into the hands of any other, an absolute power over the lives, liberties, and estates of the people; by this breach of trust they forfeit the power the people had put into their hands for quite contrary ends, and it devolves to the people, who have a right to resume their original liberty, and, by the establishment of a new legislative, (such as they shall think fit) provide for their own safety and security, which is the end for which they are in society. What I have said here, concerning the legislative in general, holds true also concerning the supreme executor, who having a double trust put in him, both to have a part in the legislative, and the supreme execution of the law, acts against both, when he goes about to set up his own arbitrary will as the law of the society. He acts also contrary to his trust, when he either employs the force, treasure, and offices of the society, to corrupt the representatives, and gain them to his purposes; or openly pre-engages the electors, and prescribes to their choice, such, whom he has, by sollicitations, threats, promises, or otherwise, won to his designs; and employs them to bring in such, who have promised before-hand what to vote, and what to enact. Thus to regulate candidates and electors, and new-model the ways of election, what is it but to cut up the government by the roots, and poison the very fountain of public security? for the people having reserved to themselves the choice of their representatives, as the fence to their properties, could do it for no other end, but that they might always be freely chosen, and so chosen, freely act, and advise, as the necessity of the common-wealth, and the public good should, upon examination, and mature debate, be judged to require. This, those who give their votes before they hear the debate, and have weighed the reasons on all sides, are not capable of doing. To prepare such an assembly as this, and endeavour to set up the declared abettors of his own will, for the true representatives of the people, and the law-makers of the society, is certainly as great a breach of trust, and as perfect a declaration of a design to subvert the government, as is possible to be met with. To which, if one shall add rewards and punishments visibly employed to the same end, and all the arts of perverted law made use of, to take off and destroy all that stand in the way of such a design, and will not comply and consent to betray the liberties of their country, it will be past doubt what is doing. What power they ought to have in the society, who thus employ it contrary to the trust went along with it in its first institution, is easy to determine; and one cannot but see, that he, who has once attempted any such thing as this, cannot any longer be trusted.
§. 223.
To this perhaps it will be said, that the people being ignorant, and always discontented, to lay the foundation of government in the unsteady opinion and uncertain humour of the people, is to expose it to certain ruin; and no government will be able long to subsist, if the people may set up a new legislative, whenever they take offence at the old one. To this I answer, Quite the contrary. People are not so easily got out of their old forms, as some are apt to suggest. They are hardly to be prevailed with to amend the acknowledged faults in the frame they have been accustomed to. And if there be any original defects, or adventitious ones introduced by time, or corruption; it is not an easy thing to get them changed, even when all the world sees there is an opportunity for it. This slowness and aversion in the people to quite their old constitutions, has, in the many revolutions which have been seen in this kingdom, in this and former ages, still kept us to, or, after some interval of fruitless attempts, still brought us back again to our old legislative of king, lords and commons: and whatever provocations have made the crown be taken from some of our princes heads, they never carried the people so far as to place it in another line.
§. 224.
But it will be said, this hypothesis lays a ferment for frequent rebellion. To which I answer,
First,
No more than any other hypothesis: for when the people are made miserable, and find themselves exposed to the ill usage of arbitrarypower, cry up their governors, as much as you will, for sons of Jupiter; let them be sacred and divine, descended, or authorized from heaven; give them out for whom or what you please, the same will happen. The people generally ill treated, and contrary to right, will be ready upon any occasion to ease themselves of a burden that sits heavy upon them. They will wish, and seek for the opportunity, which in the change, weakness and accidents of human affairs, seldom delays long to offer itself. He must have lived but a little while in the world, who has not seen examples of this in his time; and he must have read very little, who cannot produce examples of it in all sorts of governments in the world.
§. 225.
Secondly,
I answer, such revolutions happen not upon every little mismanagement in public affairs. Great mistakes in the ruling part, many wrong and inconvenient laws, and all the slips of human frailty, will be born by the people without mutiny or murmur. But if a long train of abuses, prevarications and artifices, all tending the same way, make the design visible to the people, and they cannot but feel what they lie under, and see whither they are going; it is not to be wondered, that they should then rouze themselves, and endeavour to put the rule into such hands which may secure to them the ends for which government was at first erected; and without which, ancient names, and specious forms, are so far from being better, that they are much worse, than the state of nature, or pure anarchy; the inconveniencies being all as great and as near, but the remedy farther off and more difficult.
§. 226.
Thirdly,
I answer, that this doctrine of a power in the people of providing for their safety a-new, by a new legislative, when their legislators have acted contrary to their trust, by invading their property, is the best fence against rebellion, and the probablest means to hinder it: for rebellion being an opposition, not to persons, but authority, which is founded only in the constitutions and laws of the government; those, whoever they be, who by force break through, and by force justify their violation of them, are truly and properly rebels: for when men, by entering into society and civil-government, have excluded force, and introduced laws for the preservation of property, peace, and unity amongst themselves, those who set up force again in opposition to the laws, do rebellare, that is, bring back again the state of war, and are properly rebels: which they who are in power, (by the pretence they have to authority, the temptation of force they have in their hands, and the flattery of those about them) being likeliest to do; the properest way to prevent the evil, is to shew them the danger and injustice of it, who are under the greatest temptation to run into it.
§. 227.
In both the fore-mentioned cases, when either the legislative is changed, or the legislators act contrary to the end for which they were constituted; those who are guilty are guilty of rebeliion: for if any one by force takes away the established legislative of any society, and the laws by them made, pursuant to their trust, he thereby takes away the umpirage, which every one had consented to, for a peaceable decision of all their controversies, and a bar to the state of war amongst them. They, who remove, or change the legislative, take away this decisive power, which no body can have, but by the appointment and consent of the people; and so destroying the authority which the people did, and no body else can set up, and introducing a power which the people hath not authorized, they
actually introduce a state of war, which is that of force without authority: and thus, by removing the legislative established by the society, (in whose decisions the people acquiesced and united, as to that of their own will) they untie the knot, and expose the people a-new to the state of war. And if those, who by force take away the legislative, are rebels, the legislators themselves, as has been shewn, can be no less esteemed so; when they, who were set up for the protection, and preservation of the people, their liberties and properties, shall by force invade and endeavour to take them away; and so they putting themselves into a state of war with those who made them the protectors and guardians of their peace, are properly, and with the greatest aggravation, rebellantes, rebels.
§. 228.
But if they, who say it lays a foundation for rebellion, mean that it may occasion civil wars, or intestine broils, to tell the people they are absolved from obedience when illegal attempts are made upon their liberties or properties, and may oppose the unlawful violence of those who were their magistrates, when they invade their properties contrary to the trust put in them; and that therefore this doctrine is not to be allowed, being so destructive to the peace of the world: they may as well say, upon the same ground, that honest men may not oppose robbers or pirates, because this may occasion disorder or bloodshed. If any mischief come in such cases, it is not to be charged upon him who defends his own right, but on him that invades his neighbours. If the innocent honest man must quietly quit all he has, for peace sake, to him who will lay violent hands upon it, I desire it may be considered, what a kind of peace there will be in the world, which consists only in violence and rapine; and which is to be maintained only for the benefit of robbers and oppressors. Who would not think it an admirable peace betwixt the mighty and the mean, when the lamb, without resistance, yielded his throat to be torn by the imperious wolf? Polyphemus’s den gives us a perfect pattern of such a peace, and such a government, wherein Ulysses and his companions had nothing to do, but quietly to suffer themselves to be devoured. And no doubt Ulysses, who was a prudent man, preached up passive obedience, and exhorted them to a quiet submission, by representing to them of what concernment peace was to mankind; and by shewing the inconveniences might happen, if they should offer to resist Polyphemus, who had now the power over them.
§. 232.
Whosoever uses force without right, as every one does in society,
who does it without law, puts himself into a state of war with those against whom he so uses it; and in that state all former ties are cancelled, all other rights cease, and every one has a right to defend himself, and to resist the aggressor. This is so evident, that Barclay himself, that great assertor of the power and sacredness of kings, is forced to confess, That it is lawful for the people, in some cases, to resist their king; and that too in a chapter, wherein he pretends to shew, that the divine law shuts up the people from all manner of rebellion. Whereby it is evident, even by his own doctrine, that, since they may in some cases resist, all resisting of princes is not rebellion. .
Which in English runs thus.
§. 237.
What then, can there no case happen wherein the people may of right, and by their own authority, help themselves, take arms, and set upon their king, imperiously domineering over them? None at all, whilst he remains a king. Honour the king, and he that resists the power, resists the ordinance of God; are divine oracles that will never permit it. The people therefore can never come by a power over him, unless he does something that makes him cease to be a king: for then he divests himself of his crown and dignity, and returns to the state of a private man, and the people become free and superior, the power which they had in the interregnum, before they crowned him king, devolving to them again. But there are but few miscarriages which bring the matter to this state. After considering it well on all sides, I can find but two. Two cases there are, I say, whereby a king, ipso facto, becomes no king, and loses all power and regal authority over his people; which are also taken notice of by Winzerus.
The first is, If he endeavour to overturn the government, that is, if he have a purpose and design to ruin the kingdom and common-wealth, as it is recorded of Nero, that he resolved to cut off the senate and people of Rome, lay the city waste with fire and sword, and then remove to some other place. And of Caligula, that he openly declared, that he would be no longer a head to the people or senate, and that he had it in his thoughts to cut off the worthiest men of both ranks, and then retire to Alexandria: and he wisht that the people had but one neck, that he might dispatch them all at a blow. Such designs as these, when any king harbours in his thoughts, and seriously promotes, he immediately gives up all care and thought of the common-wealth; and consequently forfeits the power of governing his subjects, as a master does the dominion over his slaves whom he hath abandoned.
A DISCOURSE OF MIRACLES.
TO discourse of miracles without defining what one means by the word miracle, is to make a show, but in effect to talk of nothing.
A miracle then I take to be a sensible operation, which being above the comprehension of the spectator, and in his opinion contrary to the established course of nature, is taken by him to be divine.
He that is present at the fact, is a spectator: he that believes the history of the fact, puts himself in the place of a spectator.
This definition, it is probable, will not escape these two exceptions:
1. That hereby what is a miracle is made very uncertain; for it depending on the opinion of the spectator, that will be a miracle to one which will not be so to another.
In answer to which, it is enough to say, that this objection is of no force, but in the mouth of one who can produce a definition of a miracle not liable to the same exception, which I think not easy to do; for it being agreed, that a miracle must be that which surpasses the force of nature in the established, steady laws of causes and effects, nothing can be taken to be a miracle but what is judged to exceed those laws. Now every one being able to judge of those laws only by his own acquaintance with nature, and notions of its force (which are different in different men) it is unavoidable that that should be a miracle to one, which is not so to another.
2. Another objection to this definition, will be, that the notion of a miracle thus enlarged, may come sometimes to take in operations that have nothing extraordinary or supernatural in them, and thereby invalidate the use of miracles for the attesting of divine revelation.
To which I answer, not at all, if the testimony which divine revelation receives from miracles be rightly considered.
To know that any revelation is from God, it is necessary to know that the messenger that delivers it is sent from God, and that cannot be known but by some credentials given him by God himself. Let us see then whether miracles, in my sense, be not such credentials, and will not infallibly direct us right in the search of divine revelation.
It is to be considered, that divine revelation receives testimony from no other miracles, but such as are wrought to witness his mission from God who delivers the revelation. All other miracles that are done in the world, how many or great soever, revelation is not concerned in. Cases wherein there has been, or can be need of miracles for the confirmation of revelation, are fewer than perhaps is imagined. The heathen world, amidst an infinite and uncertain jumble of deities, fables, and worships, had no room for a divine attestation of any one against the rest. Those owners of many gods were at liberty in their worship; and no one of their divinities pretending to be the one only true God, no one of them could be supposed in the pagan scheme to make use of miracles to establish his worship alone, or to abolish that of the other; much less was there any use of miracles to confirm any articles of faith, since no one of them had any such to propose as necessary to be believed by their votaries. And therefore I do not remember any miracles recorded in the Greek or Roman writers, as done to confirm any one’s mission and doctrine. Conformable hereunto we find St. Paul, 1 Cor. i. 22, takes notice that the jews (it is true) required miracles, but as for the Greeks they looked after something else; they knew no need or use there was of miracles to recommend any religion to them. And indeed it is an astonishing mark how far the God of this world had blinded men’s minds, if we consider that the gentile world received and stuck to a religion, which, not being derived from reason, had no sure foundation in revelation. They knew not its original, nor the authors of it, nor seemed concerned to know from whence it came, or by whose authority delivered; and so had no mention or use of miracles for its confirmation. For though there were here and there some pretences to revelation, yet there were not so much as pretences to miracles that attested it.
If we will direct our thoughts by what has been, we must conclude that miracles, as the credentials of a messenger delivering a divine religion, have no place but upon a supposition of one only true God; and that it is so in the nature of the thing, and cannot be otherwise, I think will be made appear in the sequel of this discourse. Of such who have come in the name of the one only true God, professing to bring a law from him, we have in history a clear account but of three, viz. Moses, Jesus, and Mahomet. For what the Persees say of their Zoroaster, or the Indians of their Brama (not to mention all the wild stories of the religions farther east), is so obscure, or so manifestly fabulous, that no account can be made of it. Now of the three before mentioned, Mahomet having none to produce, pretends to no miracles for the vouching his mission; so that the only revelations that come attested by miracles, being those of Moses and Christ, and they confirming each other; the business of miracles, as it stands really in matter of fact, has no manner of difficulty in it; and I think the most scrupulous or sceptical cannot from miracles raise the least doubt against the divine revelation of the gospel.
But since the speculative and learned will be putting of cases which never were, and it may be presumed never will be; since scholars and disputants will be raising of questions where there are none, and enter upon debates whereof there is no need; I crave leave to say, that he who comes with a message from God to be delivered to the world, cannot be refused belief if he vouches his mission by a miracle, because his credentials have a right to it. For every rational thinking man must conclude as Nicodemus did, “we know that thou art a teacher come from God, for no man can do these signs which thou doest, except God be with him.”
For example, Jesus of Nazareth professes himself sent from God: he with a word calms a tempest at sea. This one looks on as a miracle, and consequently cannot but receive his doctrine. Another thinks this might be the effect of chance, or skill in the weather, and no miracle, and so stands out; but afterwards seeing him walk on the sea, owns that for a miracle and believes: which yet upon another has not that force, who suspects it may possibly be done by the assistance of a spirit. But yet the same person, seeing afterwards our Saviour cure an inveterate palsy by a word, admits that for a miracle, and becomes a convert. Another overlooking it in this instance, afterwards finds a miracle in his giving sight to one born blind, or in raising the dead, or his raising himself from the dead, and so receives his doctrine as a revelation coming from God. By all which it is plain, that where the miracle is admitted, the doctrine cannot be rejected; it comes with the assurance of a divine attestation to him that allows the miracle, and he cannot question its truth.
The next thing then is, what shall be a sufficient inducement to take any extraordinary operation to be a miracle, i. e. wrought by God himself for the attestation of a revelation from him?
And to this I answer, the carrying with it the marks of a greater power than appears in opposition to it. For,
1. First, this removes the main difficulty where it presses hardest, and clears the matter from doubt, when extraordinary and supernatural operations are brought to support opposite missions, about which methinks more dust has been raised by men of leisure than so plain a matter needed. For since God’s power is paramount to all, and no opposition can be made against him with an equal force to his; and since his honour and goodness can never be supposed to suffer his messenger and his truth to be born down by the appearance of a greater power on the side of an impostor, and in favour of a lye; wherever there is an opposition, and two pretending to be sent from heaven clash, the signs, which carry with them the evident marks of a greater power, will always be a certain and unquestionable evidence, that the truth and divine mission are on that side on which they appear. For though the discovery, how the lying wonders are or can be produced, be beyond the capacity of the ignorant, and often beyond the conception of the most knowing spectator, who is therefore forced to allow them in his apprehension to be above the force of natural causes and effects; yet he cannot but know they are not seals set by God to his truth for the attesting of it, since they are opposed by miracles that carry the evident marks of a greater and superiour power, and therefore they cannot at all shake the authority of one so supported. God can never be thought to suffer that a lye, set up in opposition to a truth coming from him, should be backed with a greater power than he will show for the confirmation and propagation of a doctrine which he has revealed, to the end it might be believed. The producing of serpents, blood, and frogs, by the Egyptian sorcerers and by Moses, could not to the spectators but appear equally miraculous: which of the pretenders then had their mission from God, and the truth on their side, could not have been determined, if the matter had rested there. But when Moses’s serpent eat up theirs, when he produced lice which they could not, the decision was easy. It was plain Jannes and Jambres acted by an inferiour power, and their operations, how marvellous and extraordinary soever, could not in the least bring in question Moses’s mission; that stood the firmer for this opposition, and remained the more unquestionable after this, than if no such signs had been brought against it.
So likewise the number, variety, and greatness of the miracles wrought for the confirmation of the doctrine delivered by Jesus Christ, carry with them such strong marks of an extraordinary divine power, that the truth of his mission will stand firm and unquestionable, till any one rising up in opposition to him shall do greater miracles than he and his apostles did. For any thing less will not be of weight to turn the scales in the opinion of any one, whether of an inferiour or more exalted understanding. This is one of those palpable truths and trials, of which all mankind are judges; and there needs no assistance of learning, no deep thought, to come to a certainty in it. Such care has God taken that no pretended revelation should stand in competition with what is truly divine, that we need but open our eyes to see and be sure which came from him. The marks of his over-ruling power accompany it; and therefore to this day we find, that wherever the gospel comes, it prevails to the beating down the strong holds of Satan, and the dislodging the prince of the power of darkness, driving him away with all his lying wonders; which is a standing miracle, carrying with it the testimony of superiority.
What is the uttermost power of natural agents or created beings, men of the greatest reach cannot discover; but that it is not equal to God’s omnipotency, is obvious to every one’s understanding; so that the superiour power is an easy, as well as sure guide to divine revelation, attested by miracles, where they are brought as credentials to an embassy from God.
And thus, upon the same grounds of superiority of power, uncontested revelation will stand too.
For the explaining of which, it may be necessary to premise,
1. That no mission can be looked on to be divine, that delivers any thing derogating from the honour of the one, only, true, invisible God, or inconsistent with natural religion and the rules of morality: because God having discovered to men the unity and majesty of his eternal godhead, and the truths of natural religion and morality by the light of reason, he cannot be supposed to back the contrary by revelation: for that would be to destroy the evidence and the use of reason, without which men cannot be able to distinguish divine revelation from diabolical imposture.
2. That it cannot be expected that God should send any one into the world on purpose to inform men of things indifferent, and of small moment, or that are knowable by the use of their natural faculties. This would be to lessen the dignity of his majesty in favour of our sloth, and in prejudice to our reason.
3. The only case then wherein a mission of any one from heaven can be reconciled to the high and awful thoughts men ought to have of the Deity, must be the revelation of some supernatural truths relating to the glory of God, and some great concern of men. Supernatural operations attesting such a revelation may with reason be taken to be miracles, as carrying the marks of a superiour and over-ruling power, as long as no revelation accompanied with marks of a greater power appears against it. Such supernatural signs may justly stand good, and be received for divine, i. e. wrought by a power superiour to all, till a mission attested by operations of a greater force shall disprove them: because it cannot be supposed, God should suffer his prerogative to be so far usurped by any inferiour being, as to permit any creature, depending on him, to set his seals, the marks of his divine authority, to a mission coming from him. For these supernatural signs being the only means God is conceived to have to satisfy men as rational creatures of the certainty of any thing he would reveal, as coming from himself, can never consent that it should be wrested out of his hands, to serve the ends and establish the authority of an inferiour agent that rivals him. His power being known to have no equal, always will, and always may be safely depended on, to show its superiority in vindicating his authority, and maintaining every truth that he hath revealed. So that the marks of a superiour power accompanying it, always have been, and always will be, a visible and sure guide to divine revelation; by which men may conduct themselves in their examining of revealed religions, and be satisfied which they ought to receive as coming from God; though they have by no means ability precisely to determine what is, or is not above the force of any created being; or what operations can be performed by none but a divine power, and require the immediate hand of the Almighty. And therefore we see it is by that our Saviour measures the great unbelief of the jews, John xv. 24, saying, “If I had not done among them the works which no other man did, they had not had sin; but now have they both seen and hated both me and my father;” declaring, that they could not but see the power and presence of God in those many miracles he did, which were greater than ever any other man had done. When God sent Moses to the children of Israel with a message, that now according to his promise he would redeem them by his hand out of Egypt, and furnished him with signs and credentials of his mission; it is very remarkable what God himself says of those signs, Exod. iv. 8, “And it shall come to pass, if they will not believe thee, nor hearken to the voice of the first sign,” (which was turning his rod into a serpent,) that “they will believe the voice of the latter sign” (which was the making his hand leprous by putting it in his bosom). God farther adds, v. 9, “And it shall come to pass, if they will not believe also these two signs, neither hearken unto thy voice, that thou shalt take of the water of the river and pour upon the dry land: and the water which thou takest out of the river shall become blood upon the dry land.” Which of those operations was or was not above the force of all created beings, will, I suppose, be hard for any man, too hard for a poor brick-maker, to determine; and therefore the credit and certain reception of the mission, was annexed to neither of them, but the prevailing of their attestation was heightened by the increase of their number; two supernatural operations showing more power than one, and three more than two. God allowed that it was natural, that the marks of greater power should have a greater impression on the minds and belief of the spectators. Accordingly the jews, by this estimate, judged of the miracles of our Saviour, John vii. 31, where we have this account, “And many of the people believed on him, and said, When Christ cometh, will he do more miracles than these which this man hath done?” This, perhaps, as it is the plainest, so it is also the surest way to preserve the testimony of miracles in its due force to all sorts and degrees of people. For miracles being the basis on which divine mission is always established, and consequently that foundation on which the believers of any divine revelation must ultimately bottom their faith, this use of them would be lost, if not to all mankind, yet at least to the simple and illiterate, (which is the far greatest part,) if miracles be defined to be none but such divine operations as are in themselves beyond the power of all created beings, or at least operations contrary to the fixed and established laws of nature. For as to the latter of those, what are the fixed and established laws of nature, philosophers alone, if at least they, can pretend to determine. And if they are to be operations performable only by divine power, I doubt whether any man, learned or unlearned, can in most cases be able to say of any particular operation, that can fall under his senses, that it is certainly a miracle. Before he can come to that certainty, he must know that no created being has a power to perform it We know good and bad angels have abilities and excellencies exceedingly beyond all our poor performances or narrow comprehensions. But to define what is the utmost extent of power that any of them has, is a bold undertaking of a man in the dark, that pronounces without seeing, and sets bounds in his narrow cell to things at an infinite distance from his model and comprehension.
Such definitions therefore of miracles, however specious in discourse and theory, fail us when we come to use, and an application of them in particular cases.
“These thoughts concerning miracles, were occasioned by my reading Mr. Fleetwood’s Essay on Miracles, and the letter writ to him on that subject. The one of them defining a miracle to be an extraordinary operation performable by God alone: and the other writing of miracles without any definition of a miracle at all.”
J. LOCKE.
SOME THOUGHTS CONCERNING EDUCATION.
TO EDWARD CLARKE, OF CHIPLEY, Esq.
sir,
These Thoughts concerning Education, which now come abroad into the world, do of right belong to you, being written several years since for your sake, and are no other than what you have already by you in my letters. I have so little varied any thing, but only the order of what was sent you at different times, and on several occasions, that the reader will easily find, in the familiarity and fashion of the style, that they were rather the private conversation of two friends, than a discourse designed for public view.
The importunity of friends is the common apology for publications men are afraid to own themselves forward to. But you know I can truly say, that if some, who having heard of these papers of mine, had not pressed to see them, and afterwards to have them printed, they had lain dormant still in that privacy they were designed for. But those whose judgment I defer much to, telling me, that they were persuaded, that this rough draught of mine might be of some use, if made more public, touched upon what will always be very prevalent with me. For I think it every man’s indispensable duty, to do all the service he can to his country; and I see not what difference he puts between himself and his cattle, who lives without that thought. This subject is of so great concernment, and a right way of education is of so general advantage, that did I find my abilities answer my wishes, I should not have needed exhortations or importunities from others. However, the meanness of these papers, and my just distrust of them, shall not keep me, by the shame of doing so little, from contributing my mite, where there is no more required of me, than my throwing it into the public receptacle. And if there be any more of their size and notions, who liked them so well, that they thought them worth printing, I may flatter myself, they will not be lost labour to every body.
I myself have been consulted of late by so many, who profess themselves at a loss how to breed their children; and the early corruption of youth is now become so general a complaint; that he cannot be thought wholly impertinent, who brings the consideration of this matter on the stage, and offers something, if it be but to excite others, or afford matter of correction. For errors in education should be less indulged than any: these, like faults in the first concoction, that are never mended in the second or third, carry their afterwards-incorrigible taint with them, through all the parts and stations of life.
I am so far from being conceited of any thing I have here offered, that I should not be sorry, even for your sake, if some one abler and fitter for such a task, would in a just treatise of education, suited to our English gentry, rectify the mistakes I have made in this: it being much more desirable to me, that young gentlemen should be put into (that which every one ought to be solicitous about) the best way of being formed and instructed, than that my opinion should be received concerning it. You will however, in the mean time, bear me witness, that the method here proposed has had no ordinary effects upon a gentleman’s son, it was not designed for. I will not say the good temper of the child did not very much contribute to it, but this I think, you and the parents are satisfied of, that a contrary usage, according to the ordinary disciplining of children, would not have mended that temper, nor have brought him to be in love with his book; to take a pleasure in learning, and to desire, as he does, to be taught more, than those about him think fit always to teach him.
But my business is not to recommend this treatise to you, whose opinion of it I know already; nor it to the world, either by your opinion or patronage. The well educating of their children is so much the duty and concern of parents, and the welfare and prosperity of the nation so much depends on it, that I would have every one lay it seriously to heart; and after having well examined and distinguished what fancy, custom, or reason advises in the case, set his helping hand to promote every-where that way of training up youth, with regard to their several conditions, which is the easiest, shortest, and likeliest to produce virtuous, useful, and able men in their distinct callings: though that most to be taken care of, is the gentleman’s calling. For if those of that rank are by their education once set right, they will quickly bring all the rest into order.
I know not whether I have done more than shown my good wishes towards it in this short discourse; such as it is the world now has it; and if there be any thing in it worth their acceptance, they owe their thanks to you for it. My affection to you gave the first rise to it, and I am pleased, that I can leave to posterity this mark of the friendship has been between us. For I know no greater pleasure in this life, nor a better remembrance to be left behind one, than a long continued friendship, with an honest, useful, and worthy man, and lover of his country.
I am, SIR,
Your most humble
And most faithful servant,
JOHN LOCKE.
March 7, 1690.
§ 61. Concerning reputation,Reputation. I shall only remark this one thing more of it: that, though it be not the true principle and measure of virtue, (for that is the knowledge of a man’s duty, and the satisfaction it is to obey his Maker,
in following the dictates of that light God has given him, with the hopes of acceptation and reward,) yet it is that which comes nearest to it: and being the testimony and applause that other people’s reason, as it were, by a common consent, gives to virtuous and well-ordered actions, it is the proper guide and encouragement of children, till they grow able to judge for themselves, and to find what is right by their own reason.
§ 133. This is what I have thought, concerning the general method of educating a young gentleman; which, though I am apt to suppose may have some influence on the whole course of his education, yet I am far from imagining it contains all those particulars which his growing years, or peculiar temper, may require. But this being premised in general, we shall, in the next place, descend to a more particular consideration of the several parts of his education.
§ 134. That which every gentleman (that takes any care of his education) desires for his son, besides the estate he leaves him, is contained (I suppose) in these four things, virtue, wisdom, breeding, and learning. I will not trouble myself whether these names do not some of them sometimes stand for the same thing, or really include one another. It serves my turn here to follow the popular use of these words, which I presume is clear enough to make me be understood, and I hope there will be no difficulty to comprehend my meaning.
§ 135. I place virtue as the first and most necessary of those endowments that belong to a man or a gentleman, as absolutely requisite to make him valued and beloved by others, acceptable or tolerable to himself. Without that, I think, he will be happy neither in this, nor the other world.
§ 136. As the foundation of this, there ought very early to be imprinted on his mind a true notion of God.
as of the independent supreme Being, Author, and Maker of all things, from whom we receive all our good, who loves us, and gives us all things: and, consequent to this, instil into him a love and reverence of this supreme Being. This is enough to begin with, without going to explain this matter any farther, for fear, lest by talking too early to him of spirits, and being unseasonably forward to make him understand the incomprehensible nature of that infinite Being, his head be either filled with false, or perplexed with unintelligible notions of him. Let him only be told upon occasion, that God made and governs all things, hears and sees every thing, and does all manner of good to those that love and obey him. You will find, that, being told of such a God, other thoughts will be apt to rise up fast enough in his mind about him; which, as you observe them to have any mistakes, you must set right. And I think it would be better, if men generally rested in such an idea of God, without being too curious in their notions about a Being, which all must acknowledge incomprehensible; whereby many, who have not strength and clearness of thought to distinguish between what they can, and what they cannot know, run themselves into superstition or atheism, making God like themselves, or (because they cannot comprehend any thing else) none at all. And I am apt to think the keeping children constantly morning and evening to acts of devotion to God, as to their Maker, Preserver, and Benefactor, in some plain and short form of prayer, suitable to their age and capacity, will be of much more use to them in religion, knowledge, and virtue, than to distract their thoughts with curious inquiries into his inscrutable essence and being.
§ 137. Having by gentle degrees, as you find him capable of it, settled such an idea of God in his mind, and taught him to pray to him, and praise him as the Author of his being, and of all the good he does or can enjoy, forbear any discourse of other spirits,Spirits. till the mention of them coming in his way, upon occasion hereafter to be set down, and his reading the scripture-history, put him upon that inquiry.
§ 139. Having laid the foundations of virtue in a trueTruth. notion of a God, such as the creed wisely teaches, as far as his age is capable, and by accustoming him to pray to him; the next thing to be taken care of, is to keep him exactly to speaking of truth, and by all the ways imaginable inclining him to be good-natured.Good-nature. Let him know, that twenty faults are sooner to be forgiven, than the straining of truth, to cover any one by an excuse: and to teach him betimes to love and be good-natured to others, is to lay early the true foundation of an honest man; all injustice generally springing from too great love of ourselves, and too little of others.
This is all I shall say of this matter in general, and is enough for laying the first foundations of virtue in a child. As he grows up, the tendency of his natural inclination must be observed; which, as it inclines him, more than is convenient, on one or the other side, from the right path of virtue, ought to have proper remedies applied; for few of Adam’s children are so happy, as not to be born with some bias in their natural temper, which it is the business of education either to take off, or counterbalance: but to enter into particulars of this, would be beyond the design of this short treatise of education. I intend not a discourse of all the virtues and vices, and how each virtue is to be attained, and every particular vice by its peculiar remedies cured; though I have mentioned some of the most ordinary faults, and the ways to be used in correcting them.
Besides raillery,
Contradiction. is a kind of censoriousness, wherein ill-breeding often shows itself. Complaisance does not require that we should always admit all the reasonings or relations that the company is entertained with; no, nor silently let pass all that is vented in our hearing. The opposing the opinions, and rectifying the mistakes of others, is what truth and charity sometimes require of us, and civility does not oppose, if it be done with due caution and care of circumstances. But there are some people, that one may observe possessed, as it were, with the spirit of contradiction, that steadily, and without regard to right or wrong, oppose some one, or perhaps every one of the company, whatever they say. This is so visible and outrageous a way of censuring, that nobody can avoid thinking himself injured by it. All opposition to what another man has said, is so apt to be suspected of censoriousness, and is so seldom received without some sort of humiliation, that it ought to be made in the gentlest manner, and softest words can be found; and such as, with the whole deportment, may express no forwardness to contradict. All marks of respect and good-will ought to accompany it, that, whilst we gain the argument, we may not lose the esteem of those that hear us.
§ 157. The Lord’s prayer, the creed, and ten commandments, it is necessary he should learn perfectly by heart; but, I think, not by reading them himself in his primer, but by somebody’s repeating them to him, even before he can read. But learning by heart, and learning to read, should not, I think, be mixed, and so one made to clog the other. But his learning to read should be made as little trouble or business to him as might be.
What other books there are in English of the kind of those above mentioned, fit to engage the liking of children, and tempt them to read, I do not know; but am apt to think, that children, being generally delivered over to the method of schools, where the fear of the rod is to inforce, and not any pleasure of the employment to invite, them to learn; this sort of useful books, amongst the number of silly ones that are of all sorts, have yet had the fate to be neglected; and nothing that I know has been considered of this kind out of the ordinary road of the horn-book, primer, psalter, Testament, and Bible.
§ 158. As for the Bible, which children are usually employed in, to exercise and improve their talent in reading, I think the promiscuous reading of it, though by chapters as they lie in order, is so far from being of any advantage to children, either for the perfecting their reading, or principling their religion, that perhaps a worse could not be found. For what pleasure or encouragement can it be to a child, to exercise himself in reading those parts of a book where he understands nothing? And how little are the law of Moses, the Song of Solomon, the prophecies in the Old, and the epistles and apocalypse in the New Testament, suited to a child’s capacity? And though the history of the evangelists, and the Acts, have something easier; yet, taken all together, it is very disproportional to the understanding of childhood. I grant, that the principles of religion are to be drawn from thence, and in the words of the scripture; yet none should be proposed to a child, but such as are suited to a child’s capacity and notions. But it is far from this to read through the whole Bible, and that for reading’s sake. And what an odd jumble of thoughts must a child have in his head, if he have any at all, such as he should have concerning religion, who in his tender age reads all the parts of the Bible indifferently, as the word of God, without any other distinction! I am apt to think, that this, in some men, has been the very reason why they never had clear and distinct thoughts of it all their lifetime.
§ 159. And now I am by chance fallen on this subject, give me leave to say, that there are some parts of the scripture, which may be proper to be put into the hands of a child to engage him to read: such as are the story of Joseph and his brethren, of David and Goliath, of David and Jonathan, &c. and others, that he should be made to read for his instruction; as that, “What you would have others do unto you, do you the same unto them:” and such other easy and plain moral rules, which, being fitly chosen, might often be made use of, both for reading and instruction together; and so often read, till they are thoroughly fixed in his memory; and then afterwards, as he grows ripe for them, may in their turns, on fit occasions, be inculcated as the standing and sacred rules of his life and actions. But the reading of the whole scripture indifferently, is what I think very inconvenient for children, till, after having been made acquainted with the plainest fundamental parts of it, they have got some kind of general view of what they ought principally to believe and practise, which yet, I think, they ought to receive in the very words of the scripture, and not in such as men, prepossessed by systems and analogies, are apt in this case to make use of, and force upon them. Dr. Worthington, to avoid this, has made a catechism, which has all its answers in the precise words of the scripture, a thing of good example, and such a sound form of words as no christian can except against, as not fit for his child to learn. Of this, as soon as he can say the Lord’s prayer, creed, and ten commandments by heart, it may be fit for him to learn a question every day, or every week, as his understanding is able to receive, and his memory to retain them. And when he has this catechism perfectly by heart, so as readily and roundly to answer to any question in the whole book, it may be convenient to lodge in his mind the remaining moral rules, scattered up and down in the Bible, as the best exercise of his memory, and that which may be always a rule to him, ready at hand, in the whole conduct of his life.
§ 185. The knowledge of virtue, all along from the beginning, in all the instances he is capable of, being taught him, more by practice than rules; and the love of reputation, instead of satisfying his appetite, being made habitual in him; I know not whether he should read any other discourses of morality, but what he finds in the bible; or have any system of Ethics. put into his hand, till he can read Tully’s Offices, not as a school-boy to learn Latin, but as one that would be informed in the principles and precepts of virtue, for the conduct of his life.
§ 186. When he has pretty well digested Tully’s Offices, and added to it “Puffendorf de officio hominis & civis,” it may be seasonable to set him upon “Grotius de jure belli & pacis,” or, which perhaps is the better of the two, “Puffendorf de jure naturali & gentium,” wherein he will be instructed in the natural rights of men, and the original and foundations of society, and the duties resulting from thence. This general part of civil lawCivil law. and history are studies which a gentleman should not barely touch at, but constantly dwell upon, and never have done with. A virtuous and well-behaved young man, that is well versed in the general part of the civil law, (which concerns not the chicane of private cases, but the affairs and intercourse of civilized nations in general, grounded upon principles of reason,) understands Latin well, and can write a good hand, one may turn loose into the world, with great assurance that he will find employment and esteem every-where.
§ 187. It would be strange to suppose an English gentleman should be ignorant of the Law. of his country. This, whatever station he is in, is so requisite, that, from a justice of the peace to a minister of state, I know no place he can well fill without it. I do not mean the chicane or wrangling and captious part of the law; a gentleman whose business is to seek the true measures of right and wrong, and not the arts how to avoid doing the one, and secure himself in doing the other, ought to be as far from such a study of the law, as he is concerned diligently to apply himself to that wherein he may be serviceable to his country. And to that purpose I think the right way for a gentleman to study our law, which he does not design for his calling, is to take a view of our English constitution and government, in the ancient books of the common law, and some more modern writers, who out of them have given an account of this government. And having got a true idea of that, then to read our history, and with it join in every king’s reign the laws then made. This will give an insight into the reason of our statutes, and show the true ground upon which they came to be made, and what weight they ought to have.
§ 188. Rhetoric and logicRhetoric. Logic. being the arts that in the ordinary method usually follow immediately after grammar, it may perhaps be wondered, that I have said so little of them. The reason is, because of the little advantage young people receive by them; for I have seldom or never observed any one to get the skill of reasoning well, or speaking handsomely, by studying those rules which pretend to teach it: and therefore I would have a young gentleman take a view of them in the shortest systems could be found, without dwelling long on the contemplation and study of those formalities. Right reasoning is founded on something else than the predicaments and predicables, and does not consist in talking in mode and figure itself. But it is besides my present business to enlarge upon this speculation. To come therefore to what we have in hand; if you would have your son reason well, let him read Chillingworth; and if you would have him speak well, let him be conversant in Tully, to give him the true idea of eloquence; and let him read those things that are well writ in English, to perfect his style in the purity of our language.
§ 189. If the use and end of right reasoning be to have right notions, and a right judgment of things; to distinguish betwixt truth and falsehood,
right and wrong, and to act accordingly; be sure not to let your son be bred up in the art and formality of disputing, either practising it himself, or admiring it in others; unless, instead of an able man, you desire to have him an insignificant wrangler, opiniatre in discourse, and priding himself in contradicting others; or, which is worse, questioning every thing, and thinking there is no such thing as truth to be sought, but only victory, in disputing. There cannot be any thing so disingenuous, so misbecoming a gentleman, or any one who pretends to be a rational creature, as not to yield to plain reason, and the conviction of clear arguments. Is there any thing more inconsistent with civil conversation, and the end of all debate, than not to take an answer, though ever so full and satisfactory; but still to go on with the dispute, as long as equivocal sounds can furnish [a “medius terminus”] a term to wrangle with on the one side, or a distinction on the other? Whether pertinent or impertinent, sense or nonsense, agreeing with, or contrary to, what he had said before, it matters not. For this, in short, is the way and perfection of logical disputes, that the opponent never takes any answer, nor the respondent ever yields to any argument. This neither of them must do, whatever becomes of truth or knowledge, unless he will pass for a poor baffled wretch, and lie under the disgrace of not being able to maintain whatever he has once affirmed, which is the great aim and glory in disputing. Truth is to be found and supported by a mature and due consideration of things themselves, and not by artificial terms and ways of arguing: these lead not men so much into the discovery of truth, as into a captious and fallacious use of doubtful words, which is the most useless and most offensive way of talking, and such as least suits a gentleman or a lover of truth of any thing in the world.
§ 190. Natural philosophy,Natural Philosophy. as a speculative science, I imagine, we have none; and perhaps I may think I have reason to say, we never shall be able to make a science of it. The works of nature are contrived by a wisdom, and operate by ways, too far surpassing our faculties to discover, or capacities to conceive, for us ever to be able to reduce them into a science. Natural philosophy being the knowledge of the principles, properties, and operations of things, as they are in themselves, I imagine there are two parts of it, one comprehending spirits, with their nature and qualities; and the other bodies. The first of these is usually referred to metaphysics: but under what title soever the consideration of spirits comes, I think it ought to go before the study of matter and body, not as a science that can be methodized into a system, and treated of, upon principles of knowledge; but as an enlargement of our minds towards a truer and fuller comprehension of the intellectual world, to which we are led both by reason and revelation. And since the clearest and largest discoveries we have of other spirits, besides God and our own souls, is imparted to us from heaven by revelation, I think the information, that at least young people should have of them, should be taken from that revelation. To this purpose, I conclude, it would be well, if there were made a good history of the Bible for young people to read; wherein if every thing that is fit to be put into it, were laid down in its due order of time, and several things omitted, which are suited only to riper age; that confusion, which is usually produced by promiscuous reading of the scripture, as it lies now bound up in our Bibles, would be avoided; and also this other good obtained, that by reading of it constantly, there would be instilled into the minds of children a notion and belief of spirits, they having so much to do, in all the transactions of that history, which will be a good preparation to the study of bodies. For, without the notion and allowance of spirit, our philosophy will be lame and defective in one main part of it, when it leaves out the contemplation of the most excellent and powerful part of the creation.
§ 191. Of this history of the Bible, I think too it would be well, if there were a short and plain epitome made, containing the chief and most material heads for children to be conversant in, as soon as they can read. This, though it will lead them early into some notion of spirits, yet is not contrary to what I said above, that I would not have children troubled, whilst young, with notions of spirits; whereby my meaning was, that I think it inconvenient, that their yet tender minds should receive early impressions of goblins, spectres, and apparitions, wherewith their maids, and those about them, are apt to fright them into a compliance of their orders, which often proves a great inconvenience to them all their lives after, by subjecting their minds to frights, fearful apprehensions, weakness, and superstition: which, when coming abroad into the world and conversation, they grow weary and ashamed of; it not seldom happens, that to make, as they think, a thorough cure, and ease themselves of a load, which has sat so heavy on them, they throw away the thoughts of all spirits together, and so run into the other, but worse extreme.
§ 192. The reason why I would have this premised to the study of bodies, and the doctrine of the scriptures well imbibed, before young men be entered in natural philosophy, is, because matter being a thing that all our senses are constantly conversant with, it is so apt to possess the mind, and exclude all other beings but matter, that prejudice, grounded on such principles, often leaves no room for the admittance of spirits, or the allowing any such things as immaterial beings, “in rerum naturâ;” when yet it is evident, that by mere matter and motion, none of the great phænomena of nature can be resolved: to instance but in that common one of gravity, which I think impossible to be explained by any natural operation of matter, or any other law of motion, but the positive will of a superior Being so ordering it. And therefore since the deluge cannot be well explained, without admitting something out of the ordinary course of nature, I propose it to be considered, whether God’s altering the centre of gravity in the earth for a time (a thing as intelligible as gravity itself, which perhaps a little variation of causes, unknown to us, would produce) will not more easily account for Noah’s flood, than any hypothesis yet made use of, to solve it. I hear the great objection to this is, that it would produce but a partial deluge. But the alteration of the centre of gravity once allowed, it is no hard matter to conceive, that the divine power might make the centre of gravity, placed at a due distance from the centre of the earth, move round it in a convenient space of time; whereby the flood would become universal, and, as I think, answer all the phænomena of the deluge, as delivered by Moses, at an easier rate than those many hard suppositions that are made use of, to explain it. But this is not a place for that argument, which is here only mentioned by the by, to show the necessity of having recourse to something beyond bare matter, and its motion, in the explication of nature: to which the notions of spirits, and their power, as delivered in the bible, where so much is attributed to their operation, may be a fit preparative; reserving to a fitter opportunity a fuller explication of this hypothesis, and the application of it to all the parts of the deluge, and any difficulties that can be supposed in the history of the flood, as recorded in the scripture.
§ 193. But to return to the study of natural philosophy: though the world be full of systems of it, yet I cannot say, I know any one which can be taught a young man as a science, wherein he may be sure to find truth and certainty, which is what all sciences give an expectation of. I do not hence conclude, that none of them are to be read: it is necessary for a gentleman, in this learned age, to look into some of them to fit himself for conversation: but whether that of Des Cartes be put into his hands, as that which is the most in fashion, or it be thought fit to give him a short view of that and several others also; I think the systems of natural philosophy, that have obtained in this part of the world, are to be read more to know the hypotheses, and to understand the terms and ways of talking of the several sects, than with hopes to gain thereby a comprehensive scientifical and satisfactory knowledge of the works of nature: only this may be said, that the modern corpuscularians talk, in most things, more intelligibly than the peripatetics, who possessed the schools immediately before them. He that would look farther back, and acquaint himself with the several opinions of the ancients, may consult Dr. Cudworth’s Intellectual System: wherein that very learned author hath, with such accurateness and judgment, collected and explained the opinions of the Greek philosophers, that what principles they built on, and what were the chief hypotheses that divided them, is better to be seen in him, than any where else that I know. But I would not deter any one from the study of nature, because all the knowledge we have, or possibly can have of it, cannot be brought into a science. There are very many things in it, that are convenient and necessary to be known to a gentleman; and a great many other, that will abundantly reward the pains of the curious with delight and advantage. But these, I think, are rather to be found amongst such writers, as have employed themselves in making rational experiments and observations, than in starting barely speculative systems. Such writings, therefore, as many of Mr. Boyle’s are, with others that have writ of husbandry, planting, gardening, and the like, may be fit for a gentleman, when he has a little acquainted himself with some of the systems of natural philosophy in fashion.
§ 194. Though the systems of physics, that I have met with, afford little encouragement to look for certainty, or science, in any treatise, which shall pretend to give us a body of natural philosophy from the first principles of bodies in general; yet the incomparable Mr. Newton has shown, how far mathematics, applied to some parts of nature, may, upon principles that matter of fact justify, carry us in the knowledge of some, as I may so call them, particular provinces of the incomprehensible universe. And if others could give us so good and clear an account of other parts of nature, as he has of this our planetary world, and the most considerable phænomena observable in it, in his admirable book “Philosophiæ naturalis principia mathematica,” we might in time hope to be furnished with more true and certain knowledge in several parts of this stupendous machine, than hitherto we could have expected. And though there are very few that have mathematics enough to understand his demonstrations; yet the most accurate mathematicians, who have examined them, allowing them to be such, his book will deserve to be read, and give no small light and pleasure to those, who, willing to understand the motions, properties, and operations of the great masses of matter in this our solar system, will but carefully mind his conclusions, which may be depended on as propositions well proved.
§ 195. This is, in short, what I have thought concerning a young gentleman’s studies; wherein it will possibly be wondered, that I should omit Greek,Greek. since amongst the Grecians is to be found the original, as it were, and foundation of all that learning which we have in this part of the world. I grant it so; and will add, that no man can pass for a scholar, that is ignorant of the Greek tongue. But I am not here considering the education of a professed scholar, but of a gentleman, to whom Latin and French, as the world now goes, is by every one acknowledged to be necessary. When he comes to be a man, if he has a mind to carry his studies farther, and look into the Greek learning, he will then easily get that tongue himself; and if he has not that inclination, his learning of it under a tutor, will be but lost labour, and much of his time and pains spent in that, which will be neglected and thrown away as soon as he is at liberty. For how many are there of an hundred, even amongst scholars themselves, who retain the Greek they carried from school; or ever improve it to a familiar reading and perfect understanding of Greek authors?
To conclude this part, which concerns a young gentleman’s studies; his tutor should remember, that his business is not so much to teach him all that is knowable, as to raise in him a love and esteem of knowledge; and to put him in the right way of knowing and improving himself, when he has a mind to it.
§ 200. These are my present thoughts concerning learning and accomplishments. The great business of all is virtue and wisdom.
“Nullum numen abest, si sit prudentia.”
Teach him to get a mastery over his inclinations, and submit his appetite to reason. This being obtained, and by constant practice settled into habit, the hardest part of the task is over. To bring a young man to this, I know nothing which so much contributes, as the love of praise and commendation, which should therefore be instilled into him by all arts imaginable. Make his mind as sensible of credit and shame as may be: and when you have done that, you have put a principle into him, which will influence his actions, when you are not by; to which the fear of a little smart of a rod is not comparable; and which will be the proper stock, whereon afterwards to graft the true princiciples of morality and religion.
§ 211. When my young master has once got the skill of keeping accounts, (which is a business of reason more than arithmetic) perhaps it will not be amiss, that his father from thenceforth require him to do it in all his concernments. Not that I would have him set down every pint of wine, or play, that costs him money; the general name of expences will serve for such things well enough: nor would I have his father look so narrowly into these accounts, as to take occasion from thence to criticise on his expences. He must remember, that he himself was once a young man, and not forget the thoughts he had then, nor the right his son has to have the same, and to have allowance made for them. If therefore I would have the young gentleman obliged to keep an account, it is not at all to have that way a check upon his expences, (for what the father allows him, he ought to let him be fully master of,) but only, that he might be brought early into the custom of doing it, and that it might be made familiar and habitual to him betimes, which will be so useful and necessary to be constantly practised through the whole course of his life. A noble Venetian, whose son wallowed in the plenty of his father’s riches, finding his son’s expences grow very high and extravagant, ordered his cashier to let him have, for the future, no more money than what he should count when he received it. This one would think no great restraint to a young gentleman’s expences, who could freely have as much money as he would tell. But yet this, to one who was used to nothing but the pursuit of his pleasures, proved a very great trouble, which at last ended in this sober and advantageous reflection: “If it be so much pains to me, barely to count the money I would spend; what labour and pains did it cost my ancestors, not only to count, but get it?” This rational thought, suggested by this little pains imposed upon him, wrought so effectually upon his mind, that it made him take up, and from that time forwards prove a good husband. This at least every body must allow, that nothing is likelier to keep a man within compass, than the having constantly before his eyes the state of his affairs, in a regular course of account.
§ 216. Though I am now come to a Conclusion. of what obvious remarks have suggested to me concerning education, I would not have it thought, that I look on it as a just treatise on this subject. There are a thousand other things that may need consideration; especially if one should take in the various tempers, different inclinations, and particular defaults, that are to be found in children; and prescribe proper remedies. The variety is so great, that it would require a volume; nor would that reach it. Each man’s mind has some peculiarity, as well as his face, that distinguishes him from all others; and there are possibly scarce two children, who can be conducted by exactly the same method. Besides that, I think a prince, a nobleman, and an ordinary gentleman’s son, should have different ways of breeding. But having had here only some general views in reference to the main end and aims in education, and those designed for a gentleman’s son, who being then very little, I considered only as white paper, or wax, to be moulded and fashioned as one pleases; I have touched little more than those heads, which I judged necessary for the breeding of a young gentleman of his condition in general; and have now published these my occasional thoughts, with this hope, that, though this be far from being a complete treatise on this subject, or such as that every one may find what will just fit his child in it; yet it may give some small light to those, whose concern for their dear little ones makes them so irregularly bold, that they dare venture to consult their own reason, in the education of their children, rather than wholly to rely upon old custom.
Excerpt from Science of Coercion: Communication Research and Psychological Warfare, 1945-1960 by Christopher Simpson (New York: Oxford University Press, 1996 paperback), pp. 48-51:
Scholars Perfect Psychological Warfare Techniques
by Christopher Simpson
The third expression of psychological warfare themes in Public Opinion Quarterly and similar academic literature during the first years after World War II can be seen in the unusually close liaison that some of the journal's authors and editors maintained with clandestine psychological warfare projects at the CIA, the armed services, and the Department of State. This can be found in both manifest and veiled form in many articles appearing in the journal, and in the composition of POQ's editorial board. Hans Speier's emergence as a prominent "private" advocate of expanded psychological warfare shortly after his work with Frank Wisner at the Occupied Areas Division at the State Department, discussed previously, is one example of an informal link between a prominent POQ author and the government's clandestine warfare programs.
This phenomenon became considerably more widespread, however, though rarely easy to identify. A good example of latent linkages can be seen in Frederick W. Williams' 1945 article "Regional Attitudes on International Cooperation."31 On a manifest level, Williams' study simply reports data gathered by the American Institute of Public Opinion and the Office of Public Opinion Research at Princeton during the winter of 1944-45 concerning popular attitudes on the U.S. role in international affairs, broken out by geographic region of the country. Williams uses the data to strongly advocate "making the United States more international-minded," as POQ described it.32
In the decades since the article first appeared, it has become clear that Williams' data had been collected in an ongoing clandestine intelligence program underwritten by Listerine heir Gerard Lambert on behalf of the Roosevelt administration. The U.S. Congress had in those years barred the expenditure of government funds on most types of attitude surveys of U.S. voters, arguing that it was the Congress' job under the Constitution to represent "public opinion." Congress' concern was in part political, because FDR used rival sources of information on public opinion to advance controversial policies, not least of which was the president's drive toward an "internationalist" foreign policy. Despite the congressional strictures, the White House hired Hadley Cantril and Lloyd Free for "government intelligence work," as Jean Converse puts it, including clandestine intelligence collection abroad and public opinion surveys in the United States. Cantril and Free in turn engaged Frederick Williams and the American Institute of Public Opinion as field staff for research on behalf of the administration.33
Meanwhile, Public Opinion Quarterly's board of editors included a substantial number of men who were deeply involved in U.S. government psychological warfare research or operations, several of whom were largely dependent on government funding for their livelihood. The journal's editorial advisory board during the late 1940s, for example, was made up of twenty-five to thirty individuals noted for their contributions to public opinion studies and mass communication research. Among those on the board with readily identifiable dependencies on government psychological warfare contracting were Hadley Cantril, Harold Lasswell, Paul Lazarsfeld, and Rensis Likert, whose role as government contractors are documented in Chapters 5, 6, 7, and 8 of this study. They were joined on the POQ board by DeWitt Poole, who later became president of the CIA's largest single propaganda effort of the era, the National Committee for a Free Europe.34 Another prominent board member was CBS executive Frank Stanton, also a longtime director of both Radio Free Europe and the Free Europe Fund, a CIA-financed organization established to conduct political advertising campaigns in the United States and to launder CIA funds destined for Poole's National Committee for a Free Europe.35 The journal's editor during 1946 and 1947 was Lloyd Free, a wartime secret agent on behalf of the Roosevelt administration who some years later was destined to share a million-dollar CIA research grant with Hadley Cantril.36
This pattern appears to have been repeated at several other important academic journals of sociology and social psychology of the era, although quantitative studies of their content remain to be done. The American Sociological Review (ASR), published by the American Sociological Society, overlapped so frequently in its officers and editorial panels with those of Public Opinion Quarterly and its publisher, the American Association for Public Opinion Research, that board members sometimes joked that they were unsure which meetings they were attending.37 While ASR published articles about a considerably broader range of sociological subjects than did POQ, the ASR articles and book reviews concerning communication remained confined to a group of fewer than a dozen authors who were simultaneously the dominant voices in POQ. The range of views concerning communication and its role in society remained similarly circumscribed.
Further, an informal comparison of articles published during the 1950s concerning mass communication and public opinion in POQ and the prestigious American Journal of Sociology (AJS) shows that its articles in this field were just as rooted in psychological warfare contracts as were those appearing in POQ. The 1949-50 volume of AJS, for example, featured eight articles on various aspects of mass communication and public opinion. At least four of these stemmed directly or indirectly from ongoing psychological warfare projects, including work by Hans Speier and Herbert Goldhamer (both of RAND Corp.), Samuel Stouffer (from the American Soldier project), and Leo Lowenthal (then the director of research for the Voice of America, whose political odyssey is discussed in Chapter 6).38
In sum, the data show that Public Opinion Quarterly -- and perhaps other contemporary academic journals as well -- exhibited at least three important characteristics that linked the publication with the U.S. government's psychological warfare effort during the first decade after World War II. First, POQ became an important advocate for U.S. propaganda and psychological warfare projects of the period, frequently publishing case studies, research reports, and polemics in favor of expanded psychological operations. Second and more subtly, many POQ articles articulated U.S. propaganda themes on topics other than psychological warfare itself. Examples include the magazine's editorial line on U.S.-Soviet relations and on the Italian election of 1948.
Finally, data suggest that some members of the journal's editorial board and certain of the authors maintained an unusually close liaison with the clandestine propaganda and intelligence operations of the day. The traces of these relationships can be found in several articles mentioned in this chapter and in the composition of POQ's editorial board, at least one member of which -- POQ's founder DeWitt Poole -- was a full-time executive of a major propaganda project organized and financed by the CIA.
This influence over the editorial board and editorial content of the field's most prestigious academic journal was only a symptom of a deeper and more organic bond that is discussed in the next chapter. Money became one of the most important links between the emerging field of mass communication studies and U.S. military, intelligence, and propaganda agencies. Precise economic figures cannot be determined because of the lack of consistent reporting from the government, the continued classification of some projects, and the loss of data over the years. Even so, the overall trend is clear.
"The primary nexus between government and social science is an economic one," write Albert Biderman and Elisabeth Crawford of the Bureau of Social Science Research. It is "so pervasive as to make any crisis of relations with the government a crisis for social science as a whole."39
31. Frederick W. Williams, "Regional Attitudes on International Cooperation," 9, no.1 (Spring 1945): 38-50.
33. Jean Converse, Survey Research in the United States (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1987), pp. 152-54, 165. Converse also notes an earlier example of the role of these confidential surveys in shaping the president's highly controversial strategy for promoting U.S. support for England in the years leading up to Pearl Harbor.
34.
For background on Poole, see Who Was Who, Vol. 3, p. 692; Sig Mickelson, America's Other Voice: The Story of Radio Free Europe and Radio Liberty (New York: Praeger, 1983), pp. 24, 41, 60; and Christopher Simpson, Blowback (New York: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1988), pp. 134, 217-34 passim. See also Harwood Childs, "The First Editor Looks Back," 21, no.1 (Spring 1957): 7, for Child's recollections on Poole's role in the founding of Public Opinion Quarterly.
35.
For source material on Stanton's role with Radio Free Europe, see Mickelson, America's Other Voice, p. 124; and U.S. General Accounting Office, U.S. Government Monies Provided to Radio Free Europe and Radio Liberty, report no.173239, May 25, 1972, p. 79.
36.
On Free's wartime career, see Converse, Survey Research in the United States, pp. 152-54; on his Central Intelligence Agency grant, see John Crewdson and Joseph Treaster, "Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by CIA," New York Times, December 26, 1977.
37.
Association officers or editorial panel members who served with both groups included Samuel Stouffer, John W. Riley, and Leonard Cottrell.
38.
Herbert Goldhamer, "Public Opinion and Personality" (p. 346), Hans Speier, "Historical Development of Public Opinion" (p. 376), Samuel Stouffer, "Some Observations on Study Design" (p. 355), and Leo Lowenthal, "Historical Perspectives of Popular Culture" (p. 323); each in American Journal of Sociology 56, no.1 (January 1950). Lowenthal specifically cites his Voice of America work in support of his thesis; see p. 324.
39.
Albert Biderman and Elisabeth Crawford, Political Economics of Social Research: The Case of Sociology (Springfield VA: Clearinghouse for Federal Scientific and Technological Information, 1968), p. 5.
Christopher Simpson is an assistant professor at the School of Communication at American University.
COMMUNIST
PSYCHOLOGICAL WARFARE (BRAINWASHING)
Consultation with
EDWARD HUNTER
AUTHOR AND FOREIGN CORRESPONDENT
COMMITTEE ON UN-AMERICAN ACTIVITIES
HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES, EIGHTY-FIFTH CONGRESS
SECOND SESSION
MARCH 13, 1958
Printed for the use of the Committee on Un-American Activities
United States Government Printing Office
Washington 1958
This document is copied from the Congressional record. The introductory information about the Congressional Committee has been placed at the end of this page.
See also
Brainwashing and "Education Reform"
Home
SYNOPSIS
Communist psychological warfare is now winning such extensive victories in the United States that the Red bloc will not need to employ direct military force against us in order to win the total war, which they are waging, with this country the principal target. Edward Hunter, American expert on Communist brainwashing, warned in a consultation with the staff of the Committee on Un-American Activities.
Mr. Hunter, whose career as a foreign correspondent, author, editor, world traveler, and specialist in propaganda warfare, qualifies him as an authority on Communist propaganda techniques, stated:
“I spent 30 years, a little bit more perhaps, in countries under various forms of Communist pressure and attack. What I am witnessing in America is no different from what I saw in those other countries. I am often referred to as someone who has made phenomenal predictions that proved correct on things to come. Actually, I have never made a prediction as such in my life. I have only predicted in the manner that one predicts the total of 4 after seeing the figures 2 plus 2.
“I have been watching developments under communism in other parts of the world, and now I see exactly the same developments here in America.”
These developments, he continued, “include, first of all, the penetration of our leadership circles by a softening up and creating a defeatist state of mind. This includes penetration of our educational circles by a similar state of mind, in addition to one other thing—the long-range perspective of the professor who is above anything that is happening here and now, and considers himself as an objective spectator in a long, long vista of history.
“I see, primarily, as part of this softening up process in America, the liquidation of our attitudes on what we used to recognize as
right and wrong, what we used to accept as absolute moral standards. We now confuse moral standards with the sophistication of dialectical materialism, with a Communist crackpot Communist crackpot theology which teaches that everything changes, and that what is right or wrong, good or bad, changes as well. So nothing they say is really good or bad. There is no such thing as truth or a lie; and any belief we actually held was simply your being unsophisticated. They don’t say this in so many words, except to those who are already indoctrinated in communism.
“What they do say to the rest of us is to be
objective; and then they twist that word ‘objective’ into meaning what they mean by dialectical materialism.”
“War has changed its form,” Mr. Hunter declared. “The Communists have discovered that a man killed by a bullet is useless. He can dig no coal. They have discovered that a demolished city is useless. Its mills produce no cloth. The objective of Communist warfare is to capture intact the minds of the people and their possessions, so they can be put to use. This is the
modern conception of slavery that puts all the others in the kindergarten age.
“
The United States is the main battlefield in this Red war. I mean specifically the people and the soil and the resources of the United States.
“It should be obvious to anyone who has observed the so-called cold war that the United States is its principal target. We need only read what the Communists themselves say, but we refuse to do so, exactly as we could not believe that Hitler meant what he said in Mein Kampf.
“The first battles in this total war have already been won by the forces of international communism in the United States. These victories are identical to those they have won in every country which they have ultimately taken over. They have succeeded in softening up a large element of the American population, particularly among those to whom we look for guidance, our so-called intellectuals and our so-called liberal circles. They have succeeded in making the United States think and talk of a coexistence period, as if that were an end in itself; while in other parts of the world, as in India, the Reds frankly explain that this coexistence is merely intended to give the Americans an easy way to choose their road toward communism.
“This is strategy. The Kremlin is merely giving the United States a choice in surrendering by voluntary change of attitude, to avoid more destructive ways of surrender. Unfortunately, in the United States, large elements, mainly among our non-Communist population, have been softened up into believing that if we can just stall on this situation, it will take care of itself. The Reds have succeeded in inducing business communities to look to Soviet trade as a means of restoring prosperity. Large business elements, with all their financial and other resources, are now being used to help the Communist objective of softening up America for recognition and acceptance of Red China, for instance.”
The Communists are being abetted in their brainwashing program in the United States, Mr. Hunter declared, by the collapse of traditional American ideals of self-reliance and individual integrity.
“The Communists have been in operation for a full generation, taking strategic advantage of the American principles, exploiting the best sides in our characters as vulnerabilities, and succeeding for a generation in changing the characteristics of Americans. I remember when I was a young man, every personnel department was looking for leadership qualities. What was sought was a man’s capacity as an individual to achieve new things. Today that is not even considered by personnel departments in their employment policies. They ask, instead, if the man ‘gets along’ with everybody. They do not ask what is his individuality; they ask how he conforms. When we raise a young man to believe that at all costs he must get on with everyone, we have put him into a state of mind that almost guarantees, if he falls into the hands of an enemy such as the Communists, that he will react as he had been raised, to try ‘to get on,’ because he must not be ‘antisocial.’
“Being ‘antisocial’ has become the cardinal sin in our society. We have to again go back to characteristics of ours which made us, as individuals, say that what is right is right, and whether or not it is antisocial, makes no difference.
The young man who broadcast for the Red Chinese was simply ‘getting along’ as he had been taught to do by our educators.”
As an example of the success the Communists are achieving, Mr. Hunter cited statistics on American prisoners of war in Korea.
“Never before in history had so many captured Americans gone to the aid of the enemy. John McCain?
“For 2 years the services studied the records of the prisoners. What they found was not pretty.
“A total of 7,190 Americans were captured. Of these, 6,656 were Army troops, 263 were airmen, 231 Marines, 40 Navy men.
“In every war in American history some men have managed to escape. Korea was the exception.
“Roughly 1 of every 3 American prisoners collaborated with the Communists in some way, either as informants or as propagandists.
“In the 20 prison camps, 2, 730 of the 7,190 Americans died, the highest morality rate among prisoners in United States history. Many of them died unnecessarily. They either did not know how to take care of themselves of they just lay down and quit. Some sick or wounded died of malnutrition abandoned by their comrades.
“Discipline among Americans was almost nonexistent. It was a case of dog eat dog for food, cigarettes, blankets, clothes.
“For the first time in history, Americans -- 21 of them -- swallowed the enemy’s propaganda line and declined to return to their own people.”
Mr. Hunter declared that in the struggle with the Soviet Union, “we are losing so fast that unless we put a very drastic end to it, the question of who is winning will be academic in a decade.”
“People at lectures and elsewhere,” he declared, “frequently ask that of me, as if begging me to say that we are winning. I wish I could, but one only has to think of the position of the United States at the end of the war and compare it to now. We only have to look at the map of the world as it was when signed the peace on the battleship Missouri and compare it to the map now. Great areas with enormous populations have fallen into the hands of the Reds, not through any approximation to the democratic process, but through sheer power pressures, by psychological warfare.”
Even an ultimate superiority in military weapons may not be sufficient to guarantee the survival of the United States, Mr. Hunter cautioned.
“In Korea, we had atomic weapons, but lost the war and were unable to use those weapons because of a political and psychological climate created by the Communists. The Kremlin today is fighting total war, and this means total, not with weapons of physical destruction alone, but mental destruction, too. The new weapons are for conquest intact, of peoples and cities. The future Pearl Harbor sputnik will be used if the situation demands it. But not unless the Kremlin has first succeeded in conquering the character and minds of a large enough element of the American people so that it will be fitting itself into the desires and needs of the Communist apparatus, no matter whether they think of themselves as Red or anti-Communist.”
Mr. Hunter continued: “The most deadly misconception of all, that requires a softening up in our thinking before we can make it, is the idea that there are different kinds of communism, and that besides international communism there is something called national communism, which fundamentally differs. There is nothing of the sort. We are again interpreting, on the basis of wishful thinking, what the Communists themselves are plainly saying. We base this national communism conception on Titoism. Tito at no time disowned or expressed doubt in any of the fundamental tenets of communism, and he is today expending all the time he can in trying to tell the world that he believes in communism, intends Communist objectives to win out in the long run all over the world. Communism in this, too, has been able, as always, to get the help it needs from the non-Communist and principally the anti-Communist world.
“Each time there has been a crisis in Soviet Russia, it could depend on the outside world for help. Today, under the theory that there are different forms of communism, and some Communist forms are not really Communist, or are less Communist than others, we are giving through aid programs and such propaganda assists as so-called exchange scholarships, the help and sustenance that these Communist countries require to survive. I have heard that under certain technical requirements of the law, completely fantastic statements have come from the White House and the State Department that communism in Yugoslavia really isn’t communism any more, and that communism in Poland is not real communism. I thought we had learned our lesson in China. We said that the communism of China, the communism of Mao Tse-tung was not really communism. We said it was not the communism of Moscow. Mao Tse-tung was saying it was the same communism, exactly as Tito says that the Communist ideology is basically the same everywhere, and that the objective for a Communist world is identical.”
COMMUNIST PSYCHOLOGICAL WARFARE
(BRAINWASHING)
Tuesday, March 13, 1958
United States House of Representatives,
Committee on Un-American Activities
Washington, D. C.
CONSULTATION
The following consultation with Edward Hunter, author and foreign correspondent, was held at 10 a.m., March 13, 1958, in room 226, Old House Office Building, Washington, D. C., pursuant to the authorization of the Committee on Un-American Activities composed of:
Francis E. Walter, Pennsylvania, Chairman
Morgan M. Moulder, Missouri Bernard W. Kearney, New York
Clyde Doyle, California Donald L. Jackson, California
Edwin E. Willis, Louisiana Gordon H. Scherer, Ohio
William M. Tuck, Virginia Robert J. McIntosh, Michigan
Staff members present: Richard Arens, staff director, and William F. Heimlich, consultant.
MR. ARENS: The session today is the first in a series of consultations on the subject of the Communist psychological warfare which the Committee on Un-American Activities has inaugurated.
We are pleased to welcome to the consultation today Mr. Edward Hunter, whose distinguished career as foreign correspondent, author, editor, world traveler, and specialist in psychological warfare eminently qualifies him to speak authoritatively on the subject at hand.
MR. ARENS: How would you characterize the Communist Party in the United States?
MR. HUNTER: It is superficially a joke; but behind the façade are the real Communist operators. They know exactly what they are doing, and they adapt exactly what they are doing to the requirements and strategy of world communism. The Communist Party of America is simply one of the fingers on the two hands of world communism, and operates just as obediently to the mind of communism.
We are again engaging in doubletalk when we talk of the Communist “Party.” There is no such thing as a Communist Party, if by party we mean what our dictionaries call a party. It is a communist conspiracy, a Communist psychological warfare organization. The Communists derive their strength in America from their unity with world communism, and from their ability both in clandestine and overt circles to pull the strings for the non-Communists alone. Communists have never been able to achieve anything without a front. The communism that wins is always the communism that makes the non-Communist its ally; by non-Communist I don’t necessarily mean fellow travelers. I mean non-Communists who allow themselves to be trapped by Communist strategy. We see that operating today in official and business circles, which are essentially anti-Communist.
The business circles that do so have the false hope that there will be tremendous trade available, that the entire automobile industry of America will find great new markets in Red China, and that two families of nations, Communist and non-communist, can work together. That is merely a restoration under different terminology of what was so disastrous to us at the end of World War II when we were told that Mao Tse-tung and the Communists of China were not really Communists, but only agrarian reformers, sort of Chinese New Dealers, who thought and reacted the same as we.
MR. ARENS: On the basis of your background and experience, please tell us what part of this total warfare is psychological?
MR. HUNTER: Since man began, he has tried to influence other men or women to his way of thinking. There have always been these forms of pressure to change attitudes. Atrocities were the simplest changes through which people were forced in the old days to change their minds. Often they didn’t change their minds, but acted as if they did, which had the same result, and, as time went on, the new thoughts often actually came to be believed. There has been a remarkable difference developing in the last 30 years or so, which makes this as different from modern psychological warfare as the airplane is from the canon; it merely brings a shell a longer distance before dropping it somewhere. That is sheer sophism. The moment we discovered how to rise and remain above the earth, we had achieved something fundamentally new. It was no longer a cannon. It was an airplane. The same is true with modern psychological warfare. We discovered in the past 30 years a technique to influence, by clinical, hospital procedures, the thinking processes of human beings.
(The basis for the modern psychological warfare, which makes it different from whatever was done in the past, are the findings of the Russian physiologist, Pavlov. He is not a Communist. He had completed his most important discoveries before the Communists took power. His first discovery was the effectiveness of using a living animal in experiments, rather than a dead animal. His second great discovery was that the instincts of an animal, that we call reflexes, were of two kinds. One was the reflexes which the animal was born with, its
unconditioned reflexes.
The other was its conditioned reflexes, which man can train into the animal. Most of us have heard of Pavlov’s experiments with dogs and lights. He first provided a bowl of food and turned on a light of a certain color, then an empty bowl and turned on a different colored light. After he had done this a number of times, he turned on the light that accompanied the food, but presented an empty bowl to the animal, and the dog deposited just as much saliva as when the bowl was full. When he presented a bowlful of food with the wrong light, the animal did not eat. After he switched the lights and bowls of food, the animal became neurotic, barked, was driven into a state, which among human beings we call insanity.) -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When the Communist hierarchy in Moscow discovered that it was unable to persuade people willingly to follow communism, when they found that they could not create what they wanted, the “new Soviet man” in which human nature would be changed, they turned to Pavlov and his experiments. They considered people the same as animals anyway, and refused to recognize the role of reason or divinity in a human being. They took over the Pavlovian experiments on animals and extended them to people. They did so with the objective of changing human nature and creating a “new Soviet man.” People, they anticipated, would react voluntarily under Pavlovian pressures, in the way the dog does, to Communist orders, exactly as ants do in their collectivized society.
The
Alien Registration Act passed by Congress on 29th June, 1940, made it illegal for anyone in the United States to advocate, abet, or teach the desirability of overthrowing the government. The law also required all alien residents in the United States over 14 years of age to file a comprehensive statement of their personal and occupational status and a record of their political beliefs. Within four months a total of 4,741,971 aliens had been registered.
The main objective of the Alien Registration Act was to undermine the American Communist Party and other left-wing political groups in the United States. It was decided that the House of Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC), that had been set up by Congress under
Martin Dies in 1938 to investigate people suspected of
Nazi sympathic,
unpatriotic behavior, would be the best vehicle to discover if people were trying to overthrow the government.
In 1947 the
House of Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC), chaired by J. Parnell Thomas, began an investigation into the Hollywood Motion Picture Industry. The HUAC interviewed 41 people who were working in Hollywood. These people attended voluntarily and became known as "friendly witnesses". During their interviews they named nineteen people who they accused of holding left-wing views.
One of those named, Bertolt Brecht, a playwright, gave evidence and then left for East Germany. Ten others: Herbert Biberman, Lester Cole, Albert Maltz, Adrian Scott, Samuel Ornitz,, Dalton Trumbo, Edward Dmytryk, Ring Lardner Jr., John Howard Lawson and Alvah Bessie refused to answer any questions.
Known as the Hollywood Ten, they claimed that the 1st Amendment of the United States Constitution gave them the right to do this. The House of Un-American Activities Committee and the courts during appeals disagreed and they all were found guilty of contempt of congress and each was sentenced to between six and twelve months in prison.
Larry Parks was the only actor in the original nineteen people named. He was also the only person on the list who the average moviegoer would have known. Parks agreed to give evidence to the HUAC and admitted that he had joined the Communist Party in 1941 but left it four years later. When asked for the names of fellow members, Parks replied: "I would prefer, if you would allow me, not to mention other people's names. Don't present me with the choice of either being in contempt of this Committee and going to jail or forcing me to really crawl through the mud to be an informer."
The House of Un-American Activities Committee insisted that Parks answered all the questions asked. The HUAC had a private session and two days later it was leaked to the newspapers that Parks had named names. Leo Townsend, Isobel Lennart, Roy Huggins, Richard Collins, Lee J. Cobb, Budd Schulberg and Elia Kazan, afraid they would go to prison, were also willing to name people who had been members of left-wing groups.
In June, 1950, three former FBI agents and a right-wing television producer, Vincent Harnett, published Red Channels, a pamphlet listing the names of 151 writers, directors and performers who they claimed had been members of subversive organisations before the Second World War but had not so far been blacklisted. The names had been compiled from FBI files and a detailed analysis of the Daily Worker, a newspaper published by the American Communist Party.
A free copy of Red Channels was sent to those involved in employing people in the entertainment industry. All those people named in the pamphlet were blacklisted until they appeared in front of the House of Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC) and convinced its members they had completely renounced their radical past.
Edward Dmytryk, one of the original Hollywood Ten, had financial problems as a result of divorcing his wife. Faced with having to sell his plane and encouraged by his new wife, Dmytryk decided to try to get his name removed from the blacklist. On 25th April, 1951, Dmytryk appeared before the House of Un-American Activities Committee again. This time he answered all their questions including the naming of twenty-six former members of left-wing groups.
Dmytryk also revealed how people such as John Howard Lawson, Adrian Scott and Albert Maltz had put him under pressure to make sure his films expressed the views of the Communist Party. This was particularly damaging to those members of the original Hollywood Ten who were at that time involved in court cases with their previous employers.
If people refused to name names when called up to appear before the HUAC, they were added to a blacklist that had been drawn up by the Hollywood film studios. Over 320 people were placed on this list that stopped them from working in the entertainment industry. This included
Larry Adler, Stella Adler, Leonard Bernstein, Marc Blitzstein, Joseph Bromberg, Charlie Chaplin, Aaron Copland, Hanns Eisler, Carl Foreman, John Garfield, Howard Da Silva, Dashiell Hammett, E. Y. Harburg, Lillian Hellman, Burl Ives, Arthur Miller, Dorothy Parker, Philip Loeb, Joseph Losey, Anne Revere, Pete Seeger, Gale Sondergaard, Louis Untermeyer, Josh White, Clifford Odets, Michael Wilson, Paul Jarrico, Jeff Corey, John Randolph, Canada Lee, Orson Welles, Paul Green, Sidney Kingsley, Paul Robeson, Richard Wright and Abraham Polonsky.
It was now decided to use the Alien Registration Act against the American Communist Party. Leaders of the party were arrested and in October, 1949, after a nine month trial, eleven members were convicted of violating the act. Over the next two years another 46 members were arrested and charged with advocating the overthrow of the government. Other high profile spy cases at the time involving Alger Hiss, Julius Rosenberg and Ethel Rosenberg, helped to create a deep fear in the United States that a communist conspiracy was taking place. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
On 9th February, 1950, Joseph McCarthy, a senator from Wisconsin, made a speech claiming to have a list of 57 people in the State Department known to be members of the
American Communist Party. The list of names was not a secret and had been in fact published by the Secretary of State in 1946. These people had been identified during a preliminary screening of 3,000 federal employees. Some had been communists but others had been fascists, alcoholics and sexual deviants. If screened, McCarthy's own drink problems and sexual preferences would have resulted in him being put on the list.
McCarthy also began receiving information from his friend, J. Edgar Hoover, head of the Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI
). William Sullivan, one of Hoover's agents, later admitted that: "We were the ones who made the McCarthy hearings possible. We fed McCarthy all the material he was using." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
With the war going badly in Korea and communist advances in Eastern Europe and in China, the American public were genuinely frightened about the possibilities of internal subversion. McCarthy, was made chairman of the Government Committee on Operations of the Senate, and this gave him the opportunity to investigate the possibility of communist subversion.
For the next two years McCarthy's committee investigated various government departments and questioned a large number of people about their political past. Some lost their jobs after they admitted they had been members of the Communist Party. McCarthy made it clear to the witnesses that the only way of showing that they had abandoned their left-wing views was by naming other members of the party.
This witch-hunt and anti-communist hysteria became known as McCarthyism. Some left-wing artists and intellectuals were unwilling to live in this type of society and people such as Joseph Losey, Richard Wright, Ollie Harrington, James Baldwin, Herbert Biberman, Lester Cole and Chester Himes went to live and work in Europe.
At first
Joseph McCarthy mainly targeted Democrats associated with the New Deal policies of the 1930s. Harry S. Truman and members of his Democratic administration such as George Marshall and Dean Acheson, were accused of being soft on communism. Truman was portrayed as a dangerous liberal and McCarthy's campaign helped the Republican candidate, Dwight Eisenhower, win the presidential election in 1952.
After what had happened to McCarthy's opponents in the 1950 elections, most politicians were unwilling to criticize him in the Senate. As the Boston Post pointed out: "Attacking him is this state is regarded as a certain method of committing suicide." One notable exception was William Benton, the owner of Encyclopaedia Britannica, and a senator from Connecticut. McCarthy and his supporters immediately began smearing Benton. It was claimed that while Assistant Secretary of State, he had protected known communists and that he had been responsible for the purchase and display of "lewd art works". Benton, who was also accused of being disloyal by Joseph McCarthy for having much of his company's work printed in England, was defeated in the 1952 elections.
In 1952 McCarthy appointed Roy Cohn as the chief counsel to the Government Committee on Operations of the Senate. Cohn had been recommended by J. Edgar Hoover, who had been impressed by his involvement in the prosecution of Julius Rosenberg and Ethel Rosenberg. Soon after Cohn was appointed, he recruited his best friend, David Schine, to become his chief consultant.
McCarthy's next target was what he believed were anti-American books in libraries. His researchers looked into the Overseas Library Program and discovered 30,000 books by "communists, pro-communists, former communists and anti anti-communists." After the publication of this list, these books were removed from the library shelves.
For some time opponents of Joseph McCarthy had been accumulating evidence concerning his homosexual activities. Several members of his staff, including Roy Cohn and David Schine, were also suspected of having a sexual relationship. Although well-known by political journalists, the first article about it did not appear until Hank Greenspun published an article in the Las Vagas Sun in 25th October, 1952. Greenspun wrote that: "It is common talk among homosexuals in Milwaukee who rendezvous in the White Horse Inn that Senator Joe McCarthy has often engaged in homosexual activities."
Joseph McCarthy considered a libel suit against Greenspun but decided against it when he was told by his lawyers that if the case went ahead he would have to take the witness stand and answer questions about his sexuality. In an attempt to stop the rumours circulating, McCarthy married his secretary, Jeannie Kerr. Later the couple adopted a five-week old girl from the New York Foundling Home.
In October, 1953, McCarthy began investigating communist infiltration into the military. Attempts were made by McCarthy to discredit Robert Stevens, the Secretary of the Army. The president, Dwight Eisenhower, was furious and realised that it was time to bring an end to McCarthy's activities.
The United States Army now passed information about Joseph McCarthy to journalists known to be opposed to him. This included the news that McCarthy and Roy Cohn had abused congressional privilege by trying to prevent David Schine from being drafted. When that failed, it was claimed that Cohn tried to pressurize the Army to grant Schine special privileges. The well-known newspaper columnist, Drew Pearson, published the story on 15th December, 1953.
Dwight Eisenhower also instructed his vice president, Richard Nixon, to attack Joseph McCarthy. On 4th March, 1954, Nixon made a speech where, although not mentioning McCarthy, made it clear who he was talking about: "Men who have in the past done effective work exposing Communists in this country have, by reckless talk and questionable methods, made themselves the issue rather than the cause they believe in so deeply."
Some figures in the media, such as writers Freda Kirchway, George Seldes and I. F. Stone, and cartoonists, Herb Block and Daniel Fitzpatrick, had fought a long campaign against Joseph McCarthy. Other figures in the media, who had for a long time been opposed to McCarthyism but were frightened to speak out, now began to get the confidence to join the counter-attack. Edward Murrow, the experienced broadcaster, used his television programme, See It Now, on 9th March, 1954, to criticize McCarthy's methods. Newspaper columnists such as Walter Lippmann and Jack Anderson also became more open in their attacks on McCarthy.
The senate investigations into the United States Army were televised and this helped to expose the tactics of Joseph McCarthy. One newspaper, the Louisville Courier-Journal, reported that: "In this long, degrading travesty of the democratic process McCarthy has shown himself to be evil and unmatched in malice." Leading politicians in both parties, had been embarrassed by McCarthy's performance and on 2nd December, 1954, a censure motion condemned his conduct by 67 votes to 22.
McCarthy lost the chairmanship of the Government Committee on Operations of the Senate. He was now without a power base and the media lost interest in his claims of a communist conspiracy. As one journalist, Willard Edwards, pointed out: "Most reporters just refused to file McCarthy stories. And most papers would not have printed them anyway." Although some historians claim that this marked the end of McCarthyism, others argue that the anti-communist hysteria in the United States lasted until the end of the Cold War.
Digital TV: Mind Control by the Sound of Silence
Published on Jan. 20, 2009, 4:37 PM Last Update: 2 days ago by
vivians
Tags:
Digital TV: Mind Control by the Sound of Silence
A. True Ott, PhD, ND | Educate Yourself.org 20,271 views
December 15, 2008
Editor’s Note
This is an extremely timely and important essay. It overviews a secret Pentagon psychotronics technology known as Silent Sound Spread Spectrum (SSSS) that has been fully operational since the early 1990s. I first found out about the use of this technology from Al Bielek in a 1992 video he made with Vladimir Terziski. This technology was used against battle-hardened Iraqi troops fortified in deep underground bunkers in Kuwait and Iraq in the first Gulf War in January of 1991.
The physical, emotional, and psychological effects of this technology were so severe that hundreds of thousands of Iraqi troops surrended en masse without firing even a single shot against US led coalition forces. The numbers reported in the news were staggering: 75,000 and then annother 125,000 (or more) Iraqi troops would come out of their deep desert bunkers waving white flags and falling to their knees before approaching US troops and literally kiss their captor’s boots or hands if given the opportunity.
Why would eight year veterans of Middle Eastern warfare (with Iran 1980-1988) behave this way? Simple. They were subjected to a technology that was so extreme and incomprehensible that they were suddenly reduced to the level of compliant children and felt grateful to still be alive in the wake of their mind-wrenching experience.
This technology is about to be used
, albeit in a more subtle fashion, against American citizens in a highly classified and covert operation to mind control and manipulate the entire population into ‘compliance’ with our New World order overlords. The technology will utilize a combination of HAARP transmitters, GWEN towers, microwave cell phone towers, and the soon-to-be-mandatory High Definition Digital TV that will enter your home via: a) cable, b) satellite, c) HD TVs, or d) those oh-so-easy-to-obtain “digital converter boxes” that the government is so anxious to help you obtain and underwrite most of the cost on your behalf.
But why is the government so anxious to help American citizens experience a clearer and more highly defined television picture? Does that make sense to you? Since when is the government so concerned about the visual quality of our televised entertainment that congress would pass an undebated statutory proclamation which mandated that the HD conversion take place on Feb. 17, 2009 and and then subsidze about 90% of the associated cost?
I’m only guessing, but if there are 200 million “regular” televisions in America to be converted into HD, then that $40 in government subsidy per TV × 200,000,000 = $8 billion. Why is the government so anxious to spend 8 billion dollars on her citizens to improve the clarity of a TV picture? Or is the recently touted “additional bandwidth” cover story that supposedly is to be gained with the HD technology the only and genuine reason for spending so much taxpayer dollars on HD conversion?
The second service that this author performs is to “out” two of our more deceptive CIA/Pentagon ‘assets’ masquerading under the rubric of natural health advocates. Their names are Rima Laibow and her husband, “former” Major General Albert Stubblebine. If your e-mail Inbox has been filling with warnings and articles in recent months about the coming Codex regulations and the “wonderful” job that Rima and her retired Army husband have been doing to try and stem the tide, then you know who I’m talking about.
Folks, is it time to wake up yet? Or should we just resume our slumber and wait for them to take us away in those spiffy Gunderson cattle cars that Phil Schneider warned us about in 1995 (you know, the ones with the built in shackles and manacles)?
Ken Adachi, Educate Yourself.org
THE SOUND OF SILENCE
The Antithesis of Freedom
The year was 1961, and John Kennedy was soon to become the 35th President. Shortly before Kennedy’s inauguration, President Dwight D. Eisenhower shocked the nation and the world with his televised farewell speech. The speech’s content was shocking because General Eisenhower was a very popular war hero, and American military might was second to none.
Eisenhower, a highly decorated five-star general, was the Supreme Commander of all allied forces during World War II. It was Eisenhower’s leadership during the Normandy invasion that ultimately freed Europe from the Nazi scourge.
Incredibly, in his farewell address, this great American hero did not warn the nation of the budding communist threat or the horrors of nuclear proliferation. No, not at all! Instead, this career military genius poignantly and soberly declared to this great nation:
“… We have been compelled to create a permanent armaments industry of vast proportions. Added to this, three and a half million men and women are directly engaged in the defense establishment. We annually spend on military security more than the net income of all United States corporations.
“This conjunction of an immense military establishment and a large arms industry is new in the American experience. The total influence — economic, political, even spiritual — is felt in every city, every state house, every office of the federal government. We recognize the imperative need for this development. Yet we must not fail to recognize its grave implications. Our toil, resources and livelihood are all involved; so is the very structure of our society.
“In the councils of government, we must guard against the acquisition of unwarranted influence, whether sought or unsought, by the military-industrial complex. The potential for the disastrous rise of misplaced power exists and will persist. We must never let the weight of this combination endanger our liberties or our democratic processes.”
Here we have a career military officer, and sitting US President warning the nation in his final farewell speech, that something called “unwarranted influence by the military-industrial complex” poses an extremely dangerous threat to our Free Republic society. According to Eisenhower, this threat “exists and will persist.”
To President Eisenhower, in January of 1961, this evil was a much greater threat to America than Castro’s Cuba or Kruschev’s Soviet Union. What exactly could have happened in the “military-industrialist” establishment that would have caused
Eisenhower to issue such a strongly worded warning? Improved machine gun production? Nope. Battleship production? Nope. Nuclear submarines? Nope. Proliferation of nuclear warheads? A concern of course, but a concern that most Americans were fully aware of.
No, obviously what caused Eisenhower such deep concern had to be something much more pervasively shadowy, dark and secret. Some new, covert, technology had clearly emerged that had the very real potential to provide certain individuals with the “acquisition of unwarranted influence” that in turn would “endanger our liberties or our democratic processes” (i.e., our free and fair election process). In other words, it had the clear potential to circumvent the voice of the people and completely empower un-elected power mongers.
Eisenhower, I would submit, was warning America about something called the “Sound of Silence”.
Eisenhower was an honest and patriotic American. Like Marine Corp General Smedley Butler, who decades earlier declared to Congress that “War is a Racket,” Ike knew that such absolute power and total covert control over the minds and hearts of individual citizens would corrupt society absolutely. He also knew and understood, as did the German philosopher Goethe: “No man is more hopelessly enslaved, than he who falsely believes that he is free.” Therefore, he issued his strong, concluding warning to America. Today, this author must do no less.
The Sound of Silence is a military-intelligence code word for certain psychotronic weapons of mass mind-control tested in the mid-1950s, perfected during the 70s, and used extensively by the “modern” US military in the early 90s, despite the opposition and warnings issued by men such as Dwight David Eisenhower.
This mind-altering covert weapon is based on something called subliminal carrier technology, or the Silent Sound Spread Spectrum (SSSS) (also nicknamed S-Quad or “Squad” in military jargon). It was developed for military use by Dr. Oliver Lowery of Norcross, Georgia, and is described in US Patent #5,159,703 — “Silent Subliminal Presentation System” for commercial use in 1992. The patent abstract reads:
“A silent communications system in which nonaural carriers, in the very low (ELF) or very high audio-frequency (VHF) range or in the adjacent ultrasonic frequency spectrum, are amplitude- or frequency-modulated with the desired intelligence and propagated acoustically or vibrationally, for inducement into the brain, typically through the use of loudspeakers, earphones, or piezoelectric transducers. The modulated carriers may be transmitted directly in real time or may be conveniently recorded and stored on mechanical, magnetic, or optical media for delayed or repeated transmission to the listener.”
In layman’s terms, this device, this “Sound of Silence”simply allows for the unwarranted implantation of specific thoughts, emotions, and even prescribed physical actions into unsuspecting human beings. In short, it has the very real ability to turn human beings into mere puppets in the hands of certain “controllers,” or puppet-masters.
Eisenhower knew full well what such a “weapon” could do in the hands of greedy, conspiring men and women scheming to control the planet. It could easily result in the takeover of American society without a single bullet being fired. This is what he was warning America about, this is the “combination” he feared above all others.
Have the leaders of America ignored Ike’s warning? Have conspiring and evil men and women utilized this diabolical technology on unsuspecting Americans and others outside of our borders? If so, will they continue to utilize the technology through the medium of television and radio? This exposé will attempt to answer these questions, and give the reader a clear picture of exactly who made the decisions to use the “Sound of Silence” in both war and peace.
On March 23, 1991, a news brief was released in the form of an ITV News Bureau Ltd (London) wire service bulletin entitled “High-Tech Psychological Warfare Arrives in the Middle East.” This was during the administration of George Bush Sr., during “Operation Desert Storm,” and describes in remarkable detail a US Psychological Operations (psy-ops) covert operation successfully deployed against Iraqi troops in Kuwait.
Saddam Hussein’s vaunted “Republican Guard” crack troops were promising Bush “the mother of all battles” with many thousands of dead coalition troops. On paper, it looked convincing. Hussein’s Republican Guard troops were battle-hardened veterans of the 10 year war with Iran, while coalition troops were unblooded. The Iraqis had modern weaponry and were well trained in how to use it.
Something very strange happened, however. The “mother of all battles” ended before it began, as literally hundreds of thousands of Iraqi soldiers surrendered en masse without even firing a shot!
Here is what the British press reported on the incident (while the American press was censored):
“… an unbelievable and highly classified psy-ops program utilizing ‘Silent Sound’ techniques was successfully deployed. The opportunity to use this method occurred when Saddam Hussein’s military command-and-control system was destroyed. The Iraqi troops were then forced to use commercial FM radio stations to carry encoded commands, which were broadcast on the 100 MHz frequency. The US psy-ops team set up its own portable FM transmitter, utilizing the same frequency, in the deserted city of Al Khafji. This US transmitter overpowered the local Iraqi station. Along with patriotic and religious music, psy-ops transmitted ‘vague, confusing and contradictory military orders and information.
“Subliminally, a much more powerful technology was at work, however. A sophisticated electronic system designed to ‘speak’ directly to the mind of the listener; to alter and entrain his brainwaves, to manipulate his brain’s electroencephalographic (EEG) patterns and thus artificially implant negative emotional states —- feelings of intense fear, anxiety, despair and hopelessness were created in the Iraqi troops. This incredibly effective subliminal system doesn’t just tell a person to feel an emotion, it makes them feel it; it implants that emotion in their minds.”
While utilizing such a “non-lethal” covert psy-ops weapon resulted in many lives being saved, both American, Coalition, as well as Iraqi, the question begs to be asked: how can Americans be assured that such a weapon is not being used on them by “Big Brother” on a daily basis?
Moreover, why was the real story behind the mass Iraqi surrenders censored so completely from the American people? Typically, secrecy of this nature is only employed when the subject is morally offensive, or when the powers that be wish to continue to deploy the subject without public scrutiny or oversight, or both. Clearly, if such a device employed covertly on Americans could result in “unwarranted influence” over a society, as Eisenhower warned, I submit the majority of Americans would be completely outraged and incensed, and rightfully so. Therefore, of course the technology would need to remain hidden away.
Officially, the Sound of Silence (S-quad) technology does not exist, just as the US Government officially denies the existence of UFOs and Area 51 (Groom Lake) in the Nevada desert. However, the physical realities cannot be ignored by the rational and logical mind.
For instance, during the first Gulf war, the man who most likely ordered the deployment of the Sound of Silence was Major General Albert (Bert) Stubblebine, who was the Commanding General of the US Army’s Intelligence School and Center, as well as the Army’s Electronic Research and Development Command (ERADCOM) as well as the Army’s Intelligence and Security Command (INSCOM). In short, Albert Stubblebine was the Army’s liaison with the CIA and Naval Intelligence operatives (ONI), and as head of ERADCOM, he would of necessity have had complete working knowledge of the Sound of Silence weaponry, if indeed it truly exists.
He was the US Army’s top spy-boss, and of course, was privy to all its secrets. Now retired from active duty following a 32 year career, General Stubblebine has combined with his wife, Rima Laibow to form something called the Natural Solutions Foundation, supposedly dedicated to fighting all health freedom threats to individuals including Codex Alimentarius, vaccinations, and of course the FDA Gestapo.
On their website, www.healthfreedomusa.org one can read this about Albert N. Stubblebine: “Many of the innovations he developed helped the US to conduct the First Gulf W ar effectively and swiftly with a very low casualty rate.”
But of course, such “innovations” are never fully disclosed to Americans and are officially non-existent. With all due respect to General Stubblebine and shadowy power-brokers such as Frank Carlucci and Donald Rumsfeld, this author concurs whole-heartedly with General Eisenhower, and I declare that such posturing and secrecy with weapons of mind-control constitutes indeed an “acquisition of unwarranted power and influence” and has absolutely no place in a free and open society — no matter how many soldier’s lives it may save on the battlefield. The potential for massive misuse and abuse of such immense controlling power is simply too great.
Furthermore, with all due respect Mr. Stubblebine, is he and Rima Laibow using the cover of Natural Health activistism to hide their true agenda? Could this hidden agenda be the covert promotion and testing of Sound of Silence equipment and technology commercially throughout the world?
… Immediately after “retiring” from the army, General Stubblebine took a position as the “VP for Intelligence Systems” with Braddock, Dunn, and McDonald (BDM), a major defense contractor owned by the shadowy Carlyle Group and ex-Defense Secretary Frank Carlucci of Iran-Contra infamy…
Since the Sound of Silence machine technology was patented for “privatization” commercial applications by Dr. Lowery on October 27, 1992 , it clearly opened the door to private defense contractors such as BDM to develop their own “intelligence systems”. It would then make sense to employ General Stubblebine as a consultant. Of course, what would then stop BDM from quietly marketing and selling the Sound of Silence to large corporations tied to Wall Street?
For example, imagine utilizing the Sound of Silence in a large Wal-Mart store, mixing the ELF waves with background music to subliminally brainwash dishonest shoppers not to engage in shoplifting? Such a device would save Sam Walton many millions of dollars in lost revenue every year.
Suppose also that a young, black man from Illinois was given access to, and was able to utilize the S-quad Sound of Silence technology in his public speeches, radio and 30-minute television“infomercials” — all programmed and designed by “handlers” to illicit strong emotional responses from audience members who then are merely “hearing without listening.”
Moreover, what if televisions across the US and Canada all went 100% digital [to be mandatory in Feb. 2009] in their signals (in order to successfully link to GWEN towers) which would allow the unrestricted use of the Sound of Silence frequencies in a complete and massive control of the nation’s mind and consciousness?
I am telling you that is exactly what is happening. President Eisenhower was absolutely correct, and his worst fears were indeed well founded!
The military-industrialist complex has quietly completed the takeover of the nation’s consciousness, and thus its very soul.
… Keep in mind that taking complete fascist control of America is just one step of the Zionist elites ultimate agenda, of which Stubblebine and Laibow have very likely pledged their true loyalty. The elitist Zionists overall objective is indeed absolute world control, something they refer to as a “New World Order”with them as dictators and overlords.
Again, the absolute secrecy surrounding the development and deployment of the electromagnetic mind-altering technology of the Sound of Silence in a very real way reflects the tremendous power that is inherent in it. This is why Eisenhower knew that he had to warn the nation about it back in 1961. To put it bluntly, whoever controls this technology literally has the power to control the minds of men — all men and women everywhere.
Of course, whoever controls the minds of all humans, controls the wealth and destiny of planet Earth. Furthermore, Stubblebine, as commander of Army Intelligence would likely follow the prescribed manual of all covert ops, such as is found in a declassified US manual for the planned subversion and coup of the government of Nicaragua. The manual instructs the CIA “guerilla forces” to engage in different “false front” organizations designed to win the respect, trust, and influence of the enemy. Once complete trust and confidence is achieved by means of the activities of the “false front,” then the destruction of the enemy by means of misdirection and disinformation tactics can more easily be executed.
I would submit there is no better “false front” to infiltrate in America than Natural Health proponents, for they are typically healthier, better informed, and more dedicated to preserving individual freedoms and fighting tyranny than other Americans. Thus, there could be no better “false front” to establish, and there is clearly no more potentially vicious wolf hiding in sheep’s clothing than the man who knows more about the Sound of Silence secret deployment than any other human…
There is ample evidence that certain elitists in America and Israel plan to definitely extend the capacity of this technology to encompass all people on every continent. A key to this is the HAARP project where ELF and VHF frequencies can indeed be beamed off of the Earth’s ionosphere to various GWEN towers world-wide.
Of course, the US Government officially denies all of this, telling the talking heads of the controlled news media that the GWEN towers are merely private cell-phone towers with no ulterior agenda, and therefore anybody who thinks otherwise is a lunatic-fringe conspiracy nut.
The evidence to the contrary, however is clear and unequivocal. Dr Michael Persinger is a professor of psychology and neuroscience at Laurentian University, Ontario, Canada. Concerning this subject, Dr Persinger writes:
“Temporal lobe stimulation can evoke the feeling of a presence, disorientation, and perceptual irregularities. It can activate images stored in the subject’s memory, including nightmares and monsters that are normally suppressed. Contemporary neuroscience suggests the existence of fundamental algorithms by which all sensory transduction is translated into an intrinsic, brain-specific code. Direct stimulation of these codes within the human temporal or limbic cortices by applied electromagnetic patterns may require energy levels which are within the range of both geomagnetic activity and contemporary communication networks. A process which is coupled to the narrow band of brain temperature could allow all normal human brains to be affected by a sub-harmonic whose frequency range at about 10 Hz would only vary by 0.1 Hz.”
Dr Persinger concludes the article by writing:
“Within the last two decades a potential has emerged which was improbable, but which is now feasible. This potential is the technical capability to influence directly the major portion of the approximately 6.5 billion brains of the human species, without mediation through classical sensory modalities, by generating neural information within a physical medium within which all members of the species are immersed.
“The historical emergence of such possibilities, which have ranged from gunpowder to atomic fission, have resulted in major changes in the social evolution that occurred inordinately quickly after the implementation. Reduction of the risk of the inappropriate application of these technologies requires the continued and open discussion of their realistic feasibility and implications within the scientific and public domain.”
How can one have an “open discussion” on the subject when government circles continually deny the existence of such technology?
Lyrics to the pop song ‘The Sound of Silence’
By Paul Kane (aka Paul Simon), 1963
Hello, darkness, my old friend
I’ve come to talk with you again
Because a vision softly creeping
Left its seeds while I was sleeping
And the vision that was planted in my brain
Still remains within the Sound of Silence.
In restless dreams I walked alone
Narrow streets of cobblestone
Beneath the halo of a street lamp
I turned my collar to the cold and damp
When my eyes were stabbed by the flash of a neon light
That split the night and touched the Sound of Silence.
And in the naked light I saw
Ten thousand people, maybe more
People talking without speaking
People hearing without listening
People writing songs that voices never share…
And no one dare disturb the Sound of Silence.
“Fools,” said I, “you do not know
Silence like a cancer grows.”
“Hear my words that I might teach you,
Take my arms that I might reach you.”
But my words like silent raindrops fell,
And echoed in the wells of silence.
And the people bowed and prayed
To the neon god they made.
And the sign flashed out its warning
In the words that it was forming.
And the signs said: “The words of the prophets
Are written on the subway walls
And tenement halls,
And whisper’d in the Sound of Silence.”
… Paul Simon, whose family was part of the military-industrialist complex, was very likely a product of the early 1960s military experimentation in Silent Sound mind control, which is clearly what the lyrics of “The Sound of Silence” convey to those “in the know”.
“INDUBITABLE JUST GROUNDS FOR VIOLENT REVOLUTION”
EMPIRICALLY DEMONSTRATED TO BE NOT ONLY
UN-CONSTITUTIONAL, BUT ANTI-CONSTITUTIONAL USURPATION!
Usurpation by The Executive Branch in unjustly seizing dominant power over the Legislative Branch of our government.
Usurpation by The Federal government in unjustly seizing dominant power over the States Rights of our government.
Usurpation by Suffrage an unjust cause for Political Enfranchisement in unjustly seizing dominant power over the Original 98 percent Majority of the informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning literate, Protestant Christian Men. and reducing them to 30 percent of the political electorate, thereby Subjugating them by the informal moral & ethical and intellectual abstract reasoning illiterate Secular men & Woman with a 70 percent electorate majority
Usurpation by International Psychological Warfare propaganda of Dialectic Materialism - Revisionism Psychological Warfare induced Cognitive Dissonance against we the people to be seized and dominated with a inverted perceptual reality power over them. And unjustly Persecute them by Unjustly Scientifically Shaming them into Submission.
Usurpation by Federal government Conspiracies to intentionally create an extreme economical crisis in order to seize economic power to further the finalization of the Communist Socialist ideology implementation in America.
Usurpation by The Federal Judicial Branch in seizing dominant power over the Executive and Legislative with intentionally inverted Empirical Self Evident Truth Propositions with Formal Revisionism negatively antithetical Re-interpretations of our U.S. Constitution. And their dissemination into our States and Counties and Cities by Unjust Coercive Federal Enforcement.
Usurpation by Anti-Constitutionally Transforming our Republic into a democratic scientific socialist Democracy form of civil government
Maximus Publius
Copyright 2009 Judson Rainey
All Rights Reserved.